《The Villainess Needs A Tyrant》


 Chapter 1

    Just now, I stole the lips of a man who is notorious as a tyrant.


    Nobody would have guessed that I would kiss that man. Even the man himself. To be honest, even I acknowledge that it was an impulsive action.


    But the man I kissed was smiling smoothly with no apparent agitation.


    ¡°Maribelle, was it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±


    I glanced at the woman next to me who was frozen stiff with a mortified expression on her face. Lovely pink hair, the woman who had a face that looked beautiful with just a glance was my younger cousin, Arinel.


    ¡°Because my younger cousin loves you Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His arm wrapped around my waist.


    The distance that was formed vanished in an instance. The cold-blooded, powerful man¡¯s smile filled my view.


    ¡°Open your mouth. If you are going to do it, then do it properly.¡±


    As I looked at his growling face that seemed like it wanted to devour me at that moment, I slowly extended my arms and wrapped them around his neck. Those prickly glares were none of my business.


    ¡°I dare you to run away. If you do, I will bite you.¡±


    I kissed him deeply just like that.


    This was a part of my revenge.


    Death is said to be fair for everyone was not fair for Maribelle. She had already faced death once. Not by just anyone, but by the one she loved and cherished the most, by her younger cousin Arinel.


    That death was describable in just one word. Betrayal.


    ¡°How are you my so stupid, sister. Thanks to you being stupid, I could live while fooling you all this time.¡±


    The cackling laughter filled the room with just the two of them in it. Maribelle weakly opened and closed her eyes. A large tear fell.


    I am going to get revenge.


    ¡°Starting from the beginning, there was no one on your side. They were all on my side. Sister, you didn¡¯t even know that and was always eager to please weren¡¯t you.¡±


    The owner of the voice was Maribelle¡¯s beautiful younger cousin Arinel who tied her fine pink hair up into one. She had always been that way, had a light joyous smile as she went around grinning. If she had to pick out what was different than usual, it would be that the lovely angelic face now looked like it belonged to a devil.


    Maribelle couldn¡¯t do anything even as she looked at Arinel¡¯s smile. It got harder to breath. It was because her body was slowly hardening like a plaster statue, and she couldn¡¯t even blink her eyes and move.


    The only thing that was free from her stiffening body was her tears. Arinel watched Maribelle who was crying like crazy with her eyes open and touched Maribelle¡¯s hand that was on the armrest.


    ¡°How is it? Does your body feel like it¡¯s hardening? It is not that you are actually hardening but it is simply your nerves becoming paralyzed. I found the poison with hard effort for your sake, sister.¡±


    ¡®Found the poison.¡¯ Followed by these words she had a wickedly mischievous smile on her face. Under her eyelashes that faced down as if expressing she was feeling sad, there was a face expressing that was holding back laughter so much she might die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t despise me too much. You had to throw away things that have already been used. Sister, you did your role diligently. Father said thanks.¡±


    It was obviously a mockery.


    ¡°It might have been better if you stayed clueless¡­ well what can I do. You already found out.¡±


    Arinel had her chin on the table as she hummed and watched Maribelle. Maribelle understood Arinel. Her words were correct. She had found out. Content that the family of that detestable child, the child she had loved could not let her live.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be leaked that our family is plotting treason. Right? It also hurts my feelings for me to do this. But it can¡¯t be helped. Because you found out, sister. It is your fault.¡±


    Ah, it can¡¯t be that you think we are a real family, did you?


    Her breathing died down as she listened to the guffawing voice of Arinel. If her body wasn¡¯t paralyzed, they would have tortured her like being next to a fire, no, more than that, they would have literally strangled her neck. However, Maribelle could not do anything. Stiffened in a chair, just like that, tears fell endlessly.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ahhhhh.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what? Your tongue should have also been all numbed.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ahhh¡­uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahah, what is that! You¡¯re like an idiot!¡±


    Maribelle gave all her might to glare at Arinel.


    Hurts your feelings? Can¡¯t do anything about it? Why don¡¯t you bring a mirror and see yourself before speaking. You have to see with your own eyes to realize how ridiculous your lies are.


    I am going to get revenge. This was what she wanted to say. I am going to get revenge. I am going to kill you all. I will kill you all and for you bitch, strip you and peel your skin and cut them into pieces.


    But how?


    Maribelle was slowly dying. She was soon going to become the past. She could not do anything. Like it had always been.


    Bang. Her body fill to the floor. Her vision being flipped was how she knew her body had fallen.


    ¡°Kyaa! Someone!! Is there no one there?!¡±


    Maribel¡¯s consciousness faded. Her hatred deepend as much. Regret overtook her hatred.


    Why am I this lethargic? Why am I slowly dying off right now. Getting betrayed by the people I trusted and loved.


    ¡°O-older sister has! Sister fainted!! Doctor!! Call the doctor!!!¡±


    I am going to get revenge. I am definitely going to kill you. Even if I die I will kill you. You who stole everything from me and was not satisfied and ended up snatching away my life. I will kill you by all means.


    ¡°Heuk, euhhk, sis-sister¡­you can¡¯t close your ey-eyes¡­..¡±


    It was acting that gave goosebumps that only Maribelle would mock. Wanting to laugh, Arinel flopped down to the floor in front of Maribelle. A face that was covered in shade. Before she knew it, Arinel¡¯s face of tears showed laughter. She could not hold in her laughter and ended up with a distorted expression.


    ¡°Sister¡­.just a bit, heuk, hold on for a bit¡­¡±


    Arinel¡¯s hand covered Maribelle¡¯s eyes. Like a lie, her eyelids closed. Just like this, Maribelle faced death without being able to lift on hand.


    ¡°N-no, heeukk, heuk, sis-sister, sister, open your eyes, ope¡­eye¡­.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I understand your feelings but¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go, let go! Sister, plea-se, open your eyes, heuk, heuk¡­.¡±


    She could hear Arinel¡¯s pretencious cries through her fading consciousness. If another chance is given to me, was the thought Maribelle had. This useless thought. What revenge, the only thing Maribelle could do was face death.


    Boundlessly stupid, Marionette Maribelle Edenberg, it is a death fitting of you.


    But, if I am given another chance, I will kill you Arinel. You and your family that I loved, I will kill you all. So, so you¡­


    So you should be thankful for my death.


    That was the last of Maribelle who thought it was the end.


    ohh nanana* * *ohhh nanana


    ¡°Sister you are doing well. Everything will become better.¡±


    These were the words Maribelle heard from Arinel endlessly.


    ¡°You should have said that earlier. Why are you blaming me when you were shamelessly quiet earlier.¡±


    If I knew those words would have come back to me like that.


    Arinel hated Maribelle to death, and she did not know even a bit. She was fooled by Arinel¡¯s kindness and simply thought that Arinel would like her as much as she liked Arinel. Looking back, it only ended in betrayal and death.


    It might sound funny to some people, but those two were very close. When Maribelle¡¯s parents passed away when she was seven, the one who watched over her from her side was only Arinel.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay. It will be okay. You have me, and my mother and father as well. You are not alone.¡±


    As Arinel said those words, she asked Maribelle if she would like for her family, her father¡¯s younger brother¡¯s family, to live with her in Maribelle¡¯s house.


    ¡°There are many memories with your parents in this house. Sister, you wouldn¡¯t want to live somewhere else, right? We will live with you until you are okay.¡±


    ¡°Would that be¡­okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We are family! How about staying together until the coming-of-age ceremony? And you can receive the official succession from the family then.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Maribelle was still young and was not grown enough to refuse her close family members from wanting to live together. This was the seed of all misfortunes Maribelle faced.


    Uncle Lorentz Edenberg along with Arinel quickly packed their belongings and entered the mansion. The room Maribelle¡¯s parents used was taken by the Lorentz husband and wife. When Maribelle felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, it was already after change had started.


    ¡°Arinel, the nurse maid doesn¡¯t seem to be around today. Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Your nurse maid? She quit.¡±


    ¡°¡­She quit?¡±


    ¡°Yep. She said she could no longer do it and told my father.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Maybe she did not like you?¡±


    Arinel tossed her words as if they were insignificant and as if telling her to not worry while she poured milk into her tea. That was not all. The maids, servants, and even the butler later, who had watched Maribelle grow up were all replaced. The words that followed after shut Maribelle¡¯s mouth. The words that this was all for her sake.


    That child was greedy for your jewelry. He was too clumsy. How dare the butler try to interfere with his master¡¯ private life, it¡¯s absurd.


    Maribelle could not make any protests and gradually all the servants of the mansion started to serve Lorentz as their master and not Maribelle. The name they called Maribelle was Miss, and the Lornez couple were called Master. Just with this, the difference was obvious.


    To the extent Maribelle could feel it, Lorentz considered Maribelle a thorn in his eyes and wanted to take over the family. If she tried to mention something, Arinel would cut her words off.


    ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t do any work now! Don¡¯t worry too much. After the coming-of-age ceremony, you will become the head of the house. No matter what others say, you are the landowner.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    It would be better to talk to Uncle¡­.Arinel who saw Maribelle mumbling to herself hesitantly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Do you perhaps, not like living with us?¡±


    I opened my eyes wide with surprise. Arinel gathered her hands together with a glum look on her face.


    ¡°I really like living with your sister, but do you not like it?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­.¡±


    ¡°It is soon your coming-of-age ceremony. We don¡¯t have much time living with each other so can¡¯t you just hold it in a bit more?¡±


    Maribelle could not refuse her younger sister she loved dearly. The way she called her older sister was too lovely.


    Maribelle ended up making a decision even she thought was foolish.


    ¡°Whew, okay. Then¡­it is just until the coming-of-age ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yea! I really like you sister!¡±


    Recalling the first promise she made with Arinel, Maribelle only looked forward to becoming an adult.


    And on that awaited day.


    ¡°It is decided that I, the younger brother of my brother, will take over his post temporarily. You are still too young. I will take this position until you grow up to be a proper adult.


    What she heard was like a bolt out of the blue.

 Chapter 2

    Lorentz declared that he would take the temporary role of the family head. He was not substituting for her. He was taking her position. Maribelle, for the first time, understood and felt what it meant for one¡¯s floor to collapse under the feet.


    If the temporary role was given to Lorentz, Maribelle would not have a place to stand. Literally, the floor under her feet would collapse. Her father, Ikart Edenberg¡¯s status, property, would all become Lorentz¡¯s.


    ¡°U-uncle. What do you mean?  I am an adult now¡­.¡±


    ¡°Arinel had mentioned that you often were burdened with the weight you would soon bear on your shoulders. If you want to live alone then I can find you a separate house. As you said, you are an adult now.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I never said such¡­.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle. Do you not know that this is all for you. You are too vulnerable to support this large family. When you are fully ready, I will undoubtedly hand over the seal to you.¡±


    Maribelle was clever. Even at the age of twenty, she could read the greed from Lorentz¡¯s face. It seems like I will not be able to get the seal. Maribelle had no choice but to realize abruptly.


    I was foolish.


    If she thought about it, Lorentz was right. It was very foolish of her to think that if she quietly grew up, she would be able to obtain the seal. She had to prove that she was capable of taking the seal. Then she would have been able to say something in front of those shameless words.


    Suddenly, there was a thought that crossed Maribelle¡¯s mind.


    Did Arinel really not know that things would turn out this way?


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you know how much I like you , right? I really only wanted to live, with yo-u, heuk, heukk, really, ahyaa.. believe in me¡­.¡±


    Arinel¡¯s tears were effective. Maribelle felt her heart softening but she pulled herself together. She still had something to ask.


    ¡°Why did you tell Uncle that I said I felt burdened by the position? I don¡¯t remember saying such a thing, Arinel.¡±


    ¡°Tha-at is, sister¡­.because you kept wanting to go outside. I thought that¡­.you were¡­heuk, feeling burdened.¡±


    Maribelle was not such a cold person that she would leave her crying younger cousin alone. In the end, Maribelle covered up her doubts and embraced Arinel¡¯s shoulders.


    Looking back, there was nothing more stupid than that.


    Arinel definitely must have known her father was coveting the position. What Arinel had said- ¡®Maribelle being burdened by the position¡¯ not only tied her feet but also set aflame her Uncle¡¯s greed.


    Eventually, Maribelle continued to stay at ¡®Uncle Lorentz¡¯s house.¡¯ And her uncle¡¯s family also stayed in a vague position of not being the direct descendent of the Duke of Edenberg.


    The ¡®vague position¡¯ gradually drove Maribelle into a corner.


    -Sister, I don¡¯t think I will be able to go to today¡¯s party so what do you think about attending yourself?


    The hostess of the party Maribelle went in place of Arinel was an esteemed daughter who had publicly humiliated Arinel at the ball. It was Maribelle who ended up receiving all the insults meant for Arinel.


    -I have to go out for dinner with the minister of finance but there are not enough helping hands. You are intelligent and older so accompany me.


    At the meeting Maribelle followed Lorentz to, she did tasks only maids would do. She stood behind the back of Lorentz who was eating for the entire time.


    That was not all. There were also times where she sat down prettily when she was ordered to and was also falsely accused at times. She was willing to do all that. She was able to do all those unhappy tasks willing because of one thing, faith.


    Faith in her family.


    At one point, Maribelle¡¯s Aunt started to mistreat her noticeably. Lorentz was also not very different. She trusted them because she believed they were together, but at one point her position began to visibly shrink. She could not help but think it was unfair.


    -Can you do it for the sake of our family?


    For the sake of our family. That sentence was like magic. All the injustice she went through was for the glory of the family. For the sake of my family¡¯s glory and the security of the family members I love. She felt like she could tolerate anything if she thought about that.


    -Sister, I really like you!


    There were times when she doubted herself, but when she saw the never stopping smile on Arinel¡¯s face, her doubt seemed to be sinful instead.


    That¡¯s right, because you are here. Because you smile.


    This was the only reason Maribelle was able to endure. Her Uncle¡¯s greed for the position? She could understand the reason. He is a human so he must have some greed. Her Aunt being displeased with her? She could understand that as well. How could a woman who freeloads in the house look pretty in her eyes.


    Even if they said this or that, the personal greed is definitely meant for the sake of the family. They wouldn¡¯t do those things in order to ruin the family. There will be someone working for the revival of the family.


    She followed everything with that thought. She believed everything. That no matter how much her Aunt mistreated her, no matter how much her Uncle disregarded her, she believed those actions were not to poison her. There is no way they would do that to me when Arinel is here. It is all actions meant for the family. She firmly believed them.


    Maribelle held on with that one belief. She lived by faith. She endured it. The shallow love was fragile like a sugar shell. It was easily shattered.


    Therefore, when Maribelle saw ¡®that situation,¡¯ she could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°¡­please inform him well.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this day will be a good day to move the troops. I can do the work of keeping them away from the Emperor¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°The very first thing we have to do is punish and deal with the Emperor. To prepare for the worse¡­.¡±


    The scene of conspiracy of treason that she happened to see. Without even noticing herself, she sank to the floor.


    Bang! The tray she brought with her fell to the floor and made a loud noise. The documents on top of the tray rained down. Maribelle was stunned as she looked down at the papers scattered on the floor and backed away flustered.


    It was distinctly quiet inside. They realized that someone had overheard. Before the doors opened, Maribelle gathered the papers. She picked up the tray. She held it in her arms. And she ran away.


    While she was escaping, she ran into Arinel.


    ¡°Sister? Did you see Father?¡±


    Despite Arinel asking Maribelle a question, she was pale and did not say anything. She was only able to catch her breath. There was no way this would not look strange in Arinel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    A hand reached out with worry. Maribelle was startled and took one step back. She could not hide her flustered state. It was because what the people in that room were talking about was treason.


    ¡®He said the Emperor will be punished first.¡¯


    Punished. It was an expression that meant eliminating a corrupt person rather than just killing. Only traitors would be people who used this expression. What Maribelle heard was an excessive statement.


    ¡®How can Uncle¡­.¡¯


    From Maribelle¡¯s view, this was something that was utterly unacceptable. Maribelle glanced at her lovely cousin who had a face expressing that something was strange. As always, she held Maribelle with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Is there something wrong? Can you tell me?¡±


    Instead of replying, Maribelle looked at Arinel. Uncle is trying to rebel. Does Arinel know about this?


    ¡°¡­.Arinel.¡±


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    Maribelle paused the conversation and hesitated for a moment. Can I say this? What should I say? That Uncle is planning to kill the Emperor?


    ¡®How can I say something like this?¡¯


    In the end, Maribelle changed her words. If Arinel found out about such a heavy topic then it would be a big shock to her. Because Arinel is a gentle and fragile child.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Thanks for worrying. I think I am not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then it is a relief¡­.shall I brew some warm tea?¡±


    Maribelle nodded her head and lowered her gaze. Due to that, she did not see Arinel exchanging eye contact with Lorentz who was standing on the stairs behind her back.


    JABAJAJAJAJA* * *DUMBDUMBO


    ¡°Sister, I have something to say.¡±


    Arinel offered tea to Maribelle and began to speak.


    ¡°We will rebel against the current emperor.¡±


    Those words spoken by Arinel were a shock in itself for Maribelle who was drinking tea. So Arinel also knew. After the shock, she tried to fix her demeanor. The family wants to revolt and Arinel and Uncle agree. Then the attitude she had to show was¡­


    ¡°So sister, you have to go ahead and die now.¡±


    What?


    ¡°I have fooled you enough and there are no more reasons to let you live. Father took over your position, and I will be taking over the position of Empress. If I have to say it again, there is no more use for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°I watched over you wondering when you would realize, but how can you be so stupid?¡±


    The words Arinel spat out was the truth Maribelle had been turning a blind eye to for years.


    How could she explain the sense of betrayal she felt rushing in all at once when the thin layer of curtain covering the truth was drawn back. Even if you swallowed lava, it would not be as hot as this. She felt like her insides were heating up so much her eyes would pop out, that her blood was rushing upside down, and that her mind was so blank white she became speechless.


    Maribelle¡¯s teeth clenched as if they were glued tight.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°How? That¡¯s why you should have spoken up earlier. You are the one who stayed with your mouth shut like a shameless person, so why blame me?¡±


    A cackling laughter rang in her ear. The day Maribelle faced the whole truth also became the day of her funeral. You die if you know too many secrets. Truth belongs to the books and not to a person.


    To me, how could you?


    Like that, Maribelle died with hatred and vengeance.


    ¡°Sister, sister, open your eyes! Why are you not moving!¡±


    She had returned to the past from 1 year ago.

 Chapter 3

    Is God merciful, or is he just a son of a bitch?


    If he was going to send her back to the past, he could have just sent her very far back to before she entered this damned house. Why did God, of all things have to¡­


    ¡°I said mom is really angry. Are you listening?¡±


    Send me back to when Uncle took my position and to the days Arinel would harass me?


    Because Arinel was making such a fuss as soon as she woke up, she was able to grasp the situation faster. And just as fast, she had a severe headache.


    ¡®Is he telling me fuck myself over again by living once more?¡¯


    If he really means that then he really is a son of a bitch.


    Maribelle recalled her memories slowly as she held her forehead. Her uncle had planned a rebellion and Arinel had betrayed her. Her affectionate heart and all the things she had to bear for them, they had betrayed all of it.


    ¡®How could they do that?¡¯


    Maribelle quietly clenched the blanket. It was an effort to somehow suppress the anger that was raging out. However, Arinel thought Maribelle was ignoring her words because she had not fully woken up from her sleep, and so she pestered her as if she was in a hurry.


    ¡°She is asking who cut off all the flowers in the vase. To be honest, it was me because I wanted to test out the new gardening scissors. Sister, please go there for me. You just need to go and stand there quietly.¡±


    I can¡¯t tell if you are in a hurry or are having fun.


    She was already confused but the image of Arinel urging her to get scolded in her stead was enough to ignite Maribelle¡¯s anger that was piling up like gunpowder.


    So what if God is a son of a bitch. All I need to know is that the lovely person in front of me is the true son of a bitch.


    Did you think I would suffer the same way again?


    Maribelle clenched her molars. She returned to the moment where she died hoping for revenge. Is there another meaning for this? This is an opportunity. An opportunity for revenge.


    Then as I thought, the first thing I need to do is¡­


    ¡°If it is something you did then go and beg for forgiveness. Don¡¯t sell me off.¡±


    She was saying what she always wanted to say.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Arinel  looked so taken aback you could tell with just one eye. Maribelle understood why Arinel was flustered.


    Of course she would be. Since the sister who would have already gone to Aunt to get scolded with her tail down and with a sullen look suddenly was staring at her and telling her to go herself.


    ¡°Sister, why are you like this suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly?¡±


    As if Arinel was not able to adapt to Maribelle¡¯s change of attitude, she was there with tearful eyes. This was the method Arinel used everytime Maribelle was having difficulties listening to her requests. Because Maribelle could not withstand that expression of helplessness and would answer reluctantly.


    But not anymore. Maribelle looked at Arinel with a cold stare and pushed her off the bed.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? You have to take responsibility for the mistakes you have made.¡±


    ¡°Si-sister¡­.How could you to me¡­.¡±


    She should just go on her own if she has enough energy to show such contemptible whining. Maribelle sighed as she swept her hair that had fallen forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I have done to you for you to say that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how much I took care of you, sister? It would just be nice if you went instead of me this one time¡­.!¡±


    ¡°This is one time?¡±


    Maribelle frowned. Arinel could not be brazen enough today to cover up her wrongdoings and explain how she had taken care of Maribellle.


    ¡°Sister, I have given you clothes, introduced you to friends, and helped you everytime Mom scolded you. How could you be like this to me¡­..¡±


    After rambling for a long time like this, she always ends it with tears. Arinel knows that this method works quite well.


    That¡¯s why she was squeezing out her tears like this. In fact, Maribelle was weak to Arinel¡¯s tears.


    But Arinel was unaware of one thing. The fact that Maribelle was not turning a blind eye from her lies because she didn¡¯t know about Arinel¡¯s deception.


    ¡°What do you mean how could I. You gave me clothes that were out of fashion and asked Aunt to buy you new ones. You introduced me to friends then always talked behind my back with them together. And you always helped when I got scolded by Aunt? Do you not remember why I got scolded by her in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­.¡±


    ¡°It was because of you. You. Arinel. I¡¯m talking about you. You always left me with the mess you created. You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    In the end, everything that Arinel claimed she did for Maribelle was all things she did for herself. Maribelle knew but she always said thanks. Because she truly thought of Arinel preciously.


    Our relationship would end if I turned my back on you. You should know how to thank me if you lived off my existence.


    Maribelle sighed. Just exchanging words with Arinel was uncomfortable. I should end this now. Just when Maribelle was about to turn away, Arinel opened her hesitating mouth.


    ¡°That is, because if you say you did it then mom scolds you less¡­.¡±


    What? Maribelle¡¯s head which had turned away coldly turned back just like that. She experienced first hand what it felt like to be so angry that words would not come out.


    Since I get scolded less, it¡¯s okay for me to get scolded?


    Maribelle glowered at Arinel who was looking at her with tearful eyes and swiftly turned her body away. She did not mean to leave the room like earlier. Maribelle picked up the vase that was on the window.


    Shatter!


    ¡°Si-sister!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    Next was the desk. Maribelle threw the fragile ornaments on the table one by one on the floor. Arinel¡¯s scream mixed in with the loud sound of the object breaking and rang her ears.


    Arinel who could not speak due to the confusion at first shrieked as soon as Maribelle picked up the last remaining ornament.


    ¡°Maribelle! Really, are you crazy! Aren¡¯t you going to put that down?¡±


    In no time, the thing that Maribelle had been holding was in Arinel¡¯s hand. To word it again, it was taken from her. Arinel was afraid that Maribelle would snatch back what she had taken so she held it high and glared at her with scorn.


    ¡°If you are going to be crazy, be crazy elegantly! Where are you putting your hands on! Do you know how much this costs?¡±


    ¡°I know. You always bragged about it. You said you got it as a birthday present.¡±


    Maribelle was full of ridicule. The more Maribelle smiled beautifully, the more signs of defeat would be shown on Arinel¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is way better now than you always calling me sister so foolishly. To call me with a pretense that doesn¡¯t even work. Why don¡¯t you try to call me with what you call me behind my back? What, do you call me a slut or something?


    Smack!


    Maribelle¡¯s head swung back. Thanks to the tingling sensation that came a beat late, Maribelle realized that Arinel had slapped her cheek. This ignited the anger that was pressed down in her.


    ¡°You just now¡­¡±


    As soon as Maribelle¡¯s anger was about to explode, the door burst open. There was a noblewoman with a slim figure and hair pushed back neatly with a pin with no loose hair in sight. There was only one noblewoman in this house.


    ¡°¡­..Aunt.¡±


    Before her return to the past, it was her who¡¯s hatred for Maribelle was clearly visible in her eyes, Vittoria Edenberg.


    ¡°M-mom¡­¡±


    Arinel perceived Vittoria¡¯s gaze and lowered the ornament in her hands. Vittoria excused the two maids behind her with a hand gesture and looked at the messy room and looked at the two who were also a mess. Just looking at them with one eye made her head hurt.


    ¡°I need an explanation about what this fuss is about.¡±


    Vittoria lightly touched her forehead with her index and middle finger and looked at Maribelle with annoyed eyes.


    ¡°You answer. I sent Arinel to bring you over, but what is all the noise about. Is it not enough that you cut off all the heads of my flowers that you have to make such a mess?¡±


    ¡°Arinel did it Aunt.¡±


    Maribelle calmy cut off Vittoria¡¯s words. Maribelle also did not forget to hold her swollen cheek that Arinel had slapped with one hand. She had predetermined that the chaos in the room was caused by Maribelle.


    That was actually the truth.


    ¡°Arinel said she wanted to try out the new gardening scissors and cut off all the flowers.¡±


    ¡°Si-sister!¡±


    Arinel who had called out to Maribelle in a hurry turned pale in an instance. It was the truth up to here. Maribelle ignored Arinel who was calling her and lowered her trembling eyelids


    ¡°I said that I did not want to get scolded by you instead of her but¡­she ended up doing this.¡±


    Although she pretended to look down, she didn¡¯t forget to check out her complexion. Vittoria looked visibly flustered. As if asking if this was true, her gaze turned to Arinel.


    ¡°M-mom. Sister¡­.she is lying. I di-din¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°And thanks to that, I was slapped.¡±


    ¡°Mom, re-really. I di¡­dint do it¡­.sister is lying.¡±


    Arinel brought out her skill, her pitiful tears, but Vittoria¡¯s eyes were already certain. Well, it was also because Maribelle was usually a very calm person. And with the evidence of her swollen cheek, she could not hastily frame her falsely.


    ¡®Even so, she wouldn¡¯t take my side would she?¡¯


    Unlike the agitated two, Maribelle¡¯s inner self was cold. In the end, Vittoria didn¡¯t want to scold her daughter for this disturbance. And looking for a chance to scold her in front of Maribelle who she hated so much was a comical situation. In the end, the choice Vittoria made was to remain silent.


    ¡°¡­Arinel. Clean the room. Clean it all with your own hands. You are forbidden from going out for the time being.¡±


    ¡°M-mom¡­?¡±


    She shut the door coldly leaving behind Arinel¡¯s mournful calls. Vittoria decided to turn a blind eye to this incident. This also meant that Maribelle¡¯s lies worked.


    ¡°¡­.ha.¡±


    A deep smile formed on Maribelle¡¯s lips in dejection. It was this easy so why could I not do it previously? It should have been like this from the start.


    Maribelle turned her head. The pleasure of victory was brief. She could not consider this revenge. Maribelle, with a friendly smile on her face, spoke to Arinel who was staring at her like she was going to kill her with a teary face.


    ¡°You seem to be crying more today than usual. Do you need a handkerchief?¡±


    A sense of dismay and humiliation passed by Arinel¡¯s face. Shame was also mixed in. She chewed her lips then spat her words out while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Crazy bitch.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that for your older sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking, but did you think I would suffer just like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the one that has to say those words, Arinel.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s ridicule followed after her words. Arinel¡¯s slim face turned red in a flash and the hand that slapped Maribelle¡¯s cheek also went up again in an instance.


    Smack!


    However, it was Arinel¡¯s head that swung back this time. Arinel held her cheek that was red with her thin hair cascading down.


    If anyone else had seen her they might have though she looked pitiful, but Maribelle found it satisfying. In order to hold back her surging pleasure, she neatly uplifted her lips.


    ¡°Oh darn, a mistake. I was only trying to swat your hand away.¡±


    ¡°¡­.you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Such a thing, let¡¯s call it self-defense.¡±


    Maribelle collected back her smile. The smile that looked like make-up disappeared from her face like a dead corpse. The only different was that the hatred she had accumulated so far was revealed uncontrollably.


    Maribelle calmly declared.


    ¡°I am not going to take it and suffer for you anymore.¡±


    There is no longer the kind and quiet sister you knew. I would rather become a villainess than become a quiet and kind fool.


    That¡¯s right, this is for the better. Whether God is a son of a bitch or not. This time, I am going to take everything from you. agg

 Chapter 4

    -Chapter 4-


    Even if Maribelle had lived the future and came back to the past, her personality did not change very much.


    ¡°Sister said she will not be going to the Emperor¡¯s birthday party. Right, sister?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that, Arinel? I want to go.¡±


    She simply just became less affectionate.


    Even in the past where Maribelle got murdered by Arinel, she was not stupid nor did she not have a purpose. She was just swayed along a lot. Maribelle just was not able to be more harsh with Arinel.


    For example, a few days before Maribelle returned to the past. Arinel suggested that Maribelle did not attend the party.


    -Sister, what do you think about not attending the party and just resting at home? You don¡¯t like crowds.


    -¡­.Do you think that would be for the best?


    -Yep. Stay at home.


    -Okay then.


    Maribelle knew that Arinel was tying her down at home without a good motive, but she did not deliberately oppose things that Arinel wanted. Because Arinel wanted it. It was okay with just that thought.


    However, the situation was different now.


    Maribelle no longer wanted to turn a blind eye away from the visible hidden plans of a child whose head was not dried of its blood yet by just staying still and suffering. She had already lived enough while suffering in her previous life.


    After that day, Arinel¡¯s words became more bold. Before, only when Maribelle was not there she would talk behind her back, but now she began to put Maribelle into a predicament even when she was in the same room.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame, but your actions are too thoughtless.¡¯


    ¡°What? Sister, why would you go to the part!¡±


    Arniel banged/smacked the table without realizing it. It was an uproar unsuited for the quiet setting of the dining table; however, Maribelle¡¯s gaze had not time to stay on Arinel. Maribelle calmly spoke to her uncle, Lorentz.


    ¡°Uncle, I will soon reach the marriageable age now. I think that I should slowly start looking for a marriage partner since I have been with the family for a long time. Wouldn¡¯t it help the family for me to go to the party and broaden connections?¡±


    Of course this was a lie. ¡®For the family?¡¯ Why would she care about such useless things?


    On the day Maribelle returned to the past and slapped Arniel, she made up her mind.


    ¡®The things I suffered, I¡¯ll return it to you in exactly twice the amount.¡¯


    She still remembered the moment she closed her eyes with hatred and desire for revenge. She trusted and she loved. Even if the whole world turned their backs on her family, she would have been on their side.


    But who would have known? The family she so loved and followed had gotten rid of her like that.


    The people who took Maribelle¡¯s positions, inheritance, and even her life. With her hot desire for revenge, she felt like she could even bite a knife at this moment.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have power.¡¯


    But she had no way. The temporary head position was already completely given to Lorentz and Arinel and Vittoria had long turned their backs on her.


    ¡®Why should I do?¡¯


    While contemplating, something passed through her thoughts. The reason why she thought of it was because Arinel had gone around singing about it before.


    It was the birthday of the Emperor.


    The Emperor who sat on the throne currently was a young emperor who wiped out his younger brother and other related forces to ascend to the throne. It was, Etherland Reghina Feopil. He was a skilled emperor who ended the conquest of war that continued from the reign of the preceding emperor, but he was a person who always had the stigma of a tyrant following him due to his cruelty.


    If the number was wrong he would mercilessly cut heads, and he was a man who obtained all the power into his hands within one month of this reign. Feopil¡¯s tyrant.


    This man who was the center of attention was the unrequited love of Arinel.


    ¡®Although she did not win him in her previous life.¡¯


    Arinel failed to obtain Etherland¡¯s heart. Begging to spend even just one night with him, she borrowed the power of Lorentz, the Duke of Edenberg to crawl into his bedroom,


    ¨CWhen did my bedroom become a barn for a dog-pig?


    But all she got was those words and her neck she barely managed to preserve. The one who comforted the crying Arinel was of course Maribelle.


    Maribelle thought that this incident probably didn¡¯t not also influence Lorentz¡¯s conspiracy to commit treason. His daughter he raised with gold and jade had been shamed and returned like that so what parent would not have a grudge.


    Maribelle dragged her nail on the dot of ink that dropped on the paper. The tips of her nails became dyed black.


    ¡®The Duke of Edenberg will soon rebel against the emperor.¡¯


    This was the one fact Maribelle knew after returning to the past. After returning to the past, Maribelle realized that about the 1 year she lived in the future, she could not remember the exact details. But thanks to Arinel who blabbered while Maribelle was dying, Maribelle at least knew the reason why she had to die.


    Lorentz joined the rebellion, Arinel assisted, and she herself died because she found out.


    So then what would be the method most suited to get revenge for this time¡¯s ending? The answer was clear.


    ¡®I have to see the Emperor.¡¯


    It was to meet the emperor, Etherland, and inform him about the treason and have him purge the people of this house in exchange. Isn¡¯t it the best way for them to be defeated because of what they planned?


    And just perfectly, isn¡¯t there a good opportunity to do so?


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t I be able to see him if I attend the party?¡¯


    It was the Emperor¡¯s birthday party. Although it is not an easy thing meeting a powerful person like the emperor, at the very least she should be able to talk say a few words to him.


    The previous Maribelle was not able to attend the party due to Arinel¡¯s interventions, but it was not the case this time. She tried to convince Lorentz by using her marriage as an excuse, but Lorentz was more simple than she anticipated.


    ¡°Hm, alright. If you say so then do as you wish. Wife, the things you have to prepare have increased.¡±


    With the permission falling so easily out of Lorentz¡¯s mouth, Arinel¡¯s foot caught on fire.


    ¡°Dad, are you being serious? Didn¡¯t the carriage break? There will not be enough seats.¡±


    Look at that, that was the real reason Maribelle could not make it to the party before.


    There was a large and fancy carriage that the Duke of Edenberg used. The carriage that was decorated by the precious stones from mines owned by the Duke of Edenberg was envied by many nobles; however, not long ago, due to the horse being surprised by the storm that hit, half of the carriage was trampled over.


    Eventually a carriage was shipped over in a hurry, but because it was found in a rush, it looked formal but was ridiculously small that it could not be compared to the previous one.


    The whole reason why Arinel was able to play such a trick on Maribelle, and the reason why Lorentz and Vittoria followed her words, was all because the carriage¡¯s role of being way too small.


    The eyes of Vittoria, who was frowning while thinking about the financial situation due to Arinel¡¯s words, grew bigger.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s true. The seats¡­.. There would not be enough. It should be too late to find a new carriage¡­.¡±


    Of course, there was no way Maribelle would not have prepared for this.


    ¡°I think we can just move the carriage twice.¡±


    ¡°Twice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go late. I think it will look harmonious for a family to enter together from a small carriage. There is no reason for us to act like we¡¯re close. Right, Aunt?¡±


    When the baton to talk was thrown to Vittoria, she blinked a little in surprise.


    Vittoria, as a refined lady, recognized the knife hidden in Maribelle¡¯s words. Answering her was the same as acknowledging the fact that she had been ¡®acting close¡¯ to her.


    In the end, the one who returned her words was her Uncle.


    ¡°If that is what you want, then do it like that.¡±


    In order to hide the smile that was forming, she hid her mouth behind a napkin. It was the moment of exchanging darkness with light. Arinel could not hide the flustered expression as she raised her voice.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being noisy. Your tutor says that you are slow at learning. Instead of thinking about parties you should be focused on improving your education.¡±


    ¡°Dad, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I said you were being noisy. Maribelle, after you finish eating, come up to my room.¡±


    In a flash, unlike Arinel who was like dead grass (looked depressed), Maribelled who was singing joyfully in her heart blinked. Me? A bunch of questions marks formed in her eyes. Lorentz, as if he was saying something obvious, wiped his mouth and stood to leave.


    In the past that Maribelle lived, Lorentz was on the side of leaving Maribelle to her own means unless she stepped out herself. Directly bothering her and making her conscious of her surroundings were all done by Vittoria.


    ¡®Why me all of a sudden?¡¯


    Although Maribelle found it incomprehensible, she could not refuse.


    ¡°¡­..I understand.¡±


    There was no change. Maribelle answered with her gaze lowered.


    Lorentz, who called Mariblle to the study, said this without a pause.


    ¡°Maribelle, externally, you are known as my foster daughter.¡±


    She was aware of it.


    ¡°If you stay out of the social circle for too long, then there will be many false rumors so going out once in a while is good. The reason why I accepted your request is due to that.¡±


    Ah ha.


    Only then did Maribelle understand what Lorentz was saying.


    ¡®You¡¯re saying we should make some justifications.¡¯


    He was increasing his legitimacy for succeeding the title of the head of the household while showing that he was raising the child of his younger brother.  And along the way, finding a married partner for her.


    ¡®It seems like it was not just me being delightful inside.¡¯


    How much was he delighted when Maribelle said she wanted to go to the party, she didn¡¯t even have to think about it. He was a detestable human being. Maribelle laughed inwardly.


    If there was something he wished to obtain, it would be easy to use him. Anyways, since she also had her reasons, it did not really matter. As usual, Maribelle let out a smile.


    ¡°So what, Uncle. Is there a reason I should know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you shouldn¡¯t say something wrong by getting worked up going to a big party, Maribelle. It¡¯s a place even the emperor will be present. I¡¯ll look for your spouse so you just stay stuck under the terrace.¡±


    He¡¯s threatening me so blatantly like that? How vulgar. The thought of having trusted and followed such a person made her sick to the stomach. But it seemed like she was being told this fact for the first time at the moment making Maribelle let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°I hope that the husband uncle is looking for me is not an old man reaching sixty with a beer belly. I lived quietly up till now so is that a hard thing for you to do? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She clenched her molars after speaking. Her uncle¡¯s words seemed to remind her that she was in a low position. Maribelle did not miss the humiliation embedded into each and every word and held onto them. Only when falling from a high place will the fall be long.


    It¡¯s not hard doing what he wanted.


    Unlike her mood that had fallen to the ground, she was confident that she could really stay quietly. Keeping her mouth shut, and erasing her presence. Those two were the best things she could do in her whole life.


    Staying quiet, and after finding the emperor, requesting for a quick private meeting. If necessary, she could use the name of the Duke of Edenberg. Insult and deceptions, she was no longer afraid of those. Since she had already been insulted her whole life.


    I am going to return to her most magnificent and brilliant self. And that brilliance will blind them so that they don¡¯t even know what killed them.


    And for that sake, I could do anything.

 Chapter 5

    -Chapter 5-


    As soon as Maribelle arrived at the party, she realized how much she was delusional to think she could meet the emperor here.


    ¡®Too many people.¡¯


    Lorentz calling her and telling her to behave was really a useless act. Even without that warning, there was nothing she could do. It was all just bumping into and being bumped into by people.


    They definitely said that this was a party open to celebrate the emperor¡¯s birthday.


    ¡®But where is the emperor?¡¯


    The problem was that the emperor did not even show a part of his shadow. Listening to the people, it was said that he had disappeared before Maribelle showed up after showing his face to give a toast. She had chosen to come late on purpose to not attract attention, but instead, it turned out to be a mess.


    If the tiger was not present, then the owner of the forest would become the fox. The people naturally started to enjoy the party around the powerful people rather than looking for the notorious tyrant. The people trying to connect themselves to powerful people filled the party and Maribelle was just a fresh new baby who just stepped a foot into society.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed.


    Maribelle quickly resigned. It was probable that the emperor had left the palace hall and returned back to his palace deep inside. There was nothing this baby chick Maribelle could do. Returning to the past had only given her the ability to judge things more quickly.


    She wondered if she should just be happy that her feet did not hurt since she did not have to run around like a chick with its tail on fire. Maribelle stepped on the stairs as she sighed.


    ¡®Shall I go to the terrace?¡¯


    On the 2nd floor was a terrace and rooms people could rest in. But it was obvious that the rooms were limited and that they prioritized those who were powerful. However, remaining at the 1st floor just meant she would be hit by people. So the only choice remaining was the terrace.


    Revenge was a difficult journey starting from the beginning. How should she make contact with the emperor now that wasted this opportunity? At the very least they had to make some contact. Maribelle signed as she opened the door to the terrace. The expensive door did not even make a slight sound.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Before Maribelle opened the door all the way, she realized that there was someone in the terrace. And even two people.


    ¡®Why not even close the curtain?¡¯


    The two men were speaking as they hid their bodies in the dark. Normally, people would close the curtain to notify others that the terrace was currently in use. However, the terrace that Maribelle opened still had the curtains stuck on the wall drawn together.


    I don¡¯t know who it is but it seems like I won¡¯t hear anything good. Obviously, because Maribelle was not interested in these two unidentified people, she turned around and was about to leave in a hurry.


    It was only before she heard a name that was too familiar to ignore.


    ¡°Theobart. Did I give a task that was impossible?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I asked you to kill the crown prince, nor did I ask you to capture him. Is it that hard to obtain his location?¡¯


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    Maribelle froze on site. Crown prince. Your Majesty. Theobalt. The conversation that the two were having had names that she could not ignore within them.


    ¡®There is no way that there exists two Theobalts.¡¯


    Theobalt Del Peregrine. The Duke of Peregrine who was the person in the forefront when the current emperor had killed the crown prince and the 3rd prince to seize the throne.


    It could be said like this. The man who was being honored and even being called Your Majesty,


    ¡®He must be the emperor.¡¯


    If it is someone who can use such rude language to Theobalt who was the right hand of the emperor, it definitely can only be the emperor¡­..


    Wait.


    ¡®Did he just say to find out where the crown prince was located?¡¯


    The crown prince was known to be dead. But he said to find his location? Maribelle¡¯s thoughts/head spun quickly.


    The Duke of Endenberg who rebelled against the emperor. No matter how much the emperor rejecting Arinel was an insult, was it normal to rebel against him as retaliation?


    ¡®It definitely isn¡¯t.¡¯


    Then it would be good to change her words. For example, what if the crown prince was actually alive and was gathering power in secret inorder to reclaim his position? And what if the duke of Endenberg who had been displeased due to Arinel¡¯s situation had joined?


    The story made sense. Maribelle realized again that she had obtained another large key. Her throat became dry.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Do I have to throw myself in front of these two and appeal to them that I know who had joined the rebellion? Since I finally met the emperor who escaped from the party, it would be hard to meet him elsewhere, right? As I thought, is that method the best?


    Maribelle¡¯s countless thoughts were shattered at once.


    It was because the man had thrown something right in front of Theobalt.


    ¡°Leave. You choose your own punishment and carry it out in the morning. There is no mercy the second time, Theobalt. Next time your neck will fall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Is it okay to cut off your right arm like that? Maribelle swallowed her dry saliva. He even treats his right arm like that, what would happen if she threw herself over there?


    ¡®I would die.¡¯


    He would kill me just after getting information. Although her life wasn¡¯t that important, she at least wanted to have revenge before she left the world. Maribelle realized that she had taken the tyrant too lightly. She now woke up. Whatever happens, this setting was not it. She had to leave.


    Maribelle, who had made a decision, tried to exit like she entered and tried to close the door quietly.


    Creak.


    The door that had been quiet up to then had suddenly made a sound as if to mock her. In both her lives she had never kicked a door before, but Maribelle felt that she wanted to kick this door a bit


    ¡°Who¡¯s there.¡±


    The cold and angry voice that was speaking to Theobalt suddenly faced Maribelle. I¡¯m doomed. Maribelle felt the blood on her back getting cold and quickly made a decision.


    The best decision she could make here was this. If he asked who she was, she would answer that she was a shadow. She quickly closed the door and began to run away.


    ¡®They couldn¡¯t have seen me could they?¡¯


    The door was opened so slightly to the extent that there was barely any light coming through and the two men did not notice. If she hurried and went to the 1st floor and mixed into the crowd, nobody would notice here. At the least, that was what Maribelle thought.


    ¡°¡­.Theobalt.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Did you see an impression?¡±


    ¡°She had silver hair and was wearing a purple dress.¡±


    ¡°Only this time will I forgive you for failing. Go.¡±


    Maribelle did not know that she was greatly mistaken until then.


    ¡°Uh, my feet hurt.¡±


    Maribelle hurridenly rushed to the 1st floor and mixed in with the crowd. There were a lot of people helping her at this moment. In fact, it would be best if she could hide deeply in the flashy crowd so that they could not find her at all. Maribelle was currently mocking her feet that had high heels on. There was no way her feet would not hurt.


    ¡®This should be enough, right?¡¯


    After going through the crowd for a while, she was now quite far away from the stairs leading to the second floor and the terrace. She wished that she could go behind a pillar with no people so she could rest her hurting feet.


    ¡®Situations like these are inconvenient.¡¯


    Maribelle scrunched her nose so it would not be noticeable. Maribelle felt that the biggest difference between her now and her future self in 1 year was her body. For the present Maribelle, it was the first time that she had attended a palace party.


    ¡®I thought it was okay before.¡¯


    The future Maribelle was very used to such balls after following Arinel and Lorentz around busily.


    However, that was not the current Maribelle.


    ¡®This body is too weak.¡¯


    Her present body was too fragile. There was no need to say again how much her feet hurt after just wearing heels. Right now, half of Maribelle¡¯s thoughts were occupied by the conversations between the Emperor and Theodablt and the other half was about her feets that hurt.


    ¡°Oh my, sister. You were here!¡±


    And now it included Arniel. Maribelle sighed inwardly expecting a conflict to occur.


    Arinel brought her followers who were disguised as her friends. On her left was Lady Ephra and on the right was Lady Ceraphine. Those faces were familiar to Maribelle.


    Those two were Arinel¡¯s followers who had been and would continue to work hard to bother Maribelle for Arinel.


    ¡®There is no way I would not remember.¡¯


    Maribelle recalled the tea party that Arinel had held in the house of Edenberg.


    -As expected of the tea party prepared by the edenberg household, everything is beautiful. It really is an honor to be invited to a party like this, Lady Edenberg.


    -That¡¯s too much praise. I received a lot of help from sister Maribele.


    -Did you? I thought that there was a pair of shoes that did not fit it, it was due to Maribelle¡¯s help I see.


    -Oh my, Lady Ceraphine. What are you saying? Everything is not perfect? It¡¯s the person that is the problem.


    -Your words are right Lady Ephra. There¡¯s someone who does not know anything stuck here. I hope she doesn¡¯t bother others.


    They don¡¯t know how insulting it is to make fun or and make the arms and legs of someone who is sitting in front of them a cripple with their words. Maribelle thought that she should not fuss over the mockery they were spouting and only squeezed tightly her skirt.


    ¡®I¡¯m sick of this.¡¯


    Maribelle was in her own way a pacifist. Who enjoyed these hidden fights with words? She tried to get over as smoothly as possible but when it came to these two, it was different.


    Lady Ephra first opened her mouth. With a feather decoration in her hair that seemed like she could not afford it if she did not have finances on par with the Edenberg household, she lightly nodded her head.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. We saw each other at the mansion a while back but it has been a while right,, Maribelle?¡±


    Lady Ephra smiled brightly and spoke first and with an expression that expressed that she realized something, she tapped her fan to her lips.


    ¡°Oh my. I have been disrespectful. It is okay to call you name in private but I do not know what to call you in formal settings. Do I have to call you Lady Edenberg?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lady Ephra. Isn¡¯t Lady Edenberg over there? Did you forget?¡±


    With Lady Ceraphine¡¯s reminder, Lady Ephra made an expression that exaggerated surprise.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. I apologize, Lady Edenberg. To think I made such a blunder, I don¡¯t know if my mistake caused a wound in your heart that cannot be healed. Please be generous and take good care of yourself.¡±


    In a tone of mockery that anyone could recognize, Lady Ephra bowed deeply to Arinel and apologized. There was nobody who could not see that this was a play.


    ¡°Please lift your head, Lady. It was not your mistake so I did not get hurt. Isn¡¯t it true that my sister¡¯s title is unclear? It is embarrassing in many ways to not have a way to call her.¡±


    They are enjoying themselves so well.

 Chapter 6

    -Chapter 6-


    Maribelle watched as the three of them took turns mocking her and acting out this clumsy play and just observed them. As if the play was now coming to an end, Lady Ceraphine who was laughing pretentiously with a fan covering her mouth turned to Maribelle with her thinly torn eyes.


    ¡°Then it would just be better to call her by her name.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the right class for her?¡±


    Have they played enough now? She was slowly getting tired of it. Maribelle who had been silent placed her fan to her cheek and replied lukewarmly.


    ¡°I wonder. Is there a need for me to be called by you, lady?¡±


    If you summarized what the three people had been talking amongst themselves a moment ago, it could be them insulting her telling her she deserved to be insulted for not even having a proper position/title.


    You are a person freeloading and not even of a direct line, so there is no title to call you.


    It was a great insult to call a non family member by their name in a public setting. No matter how close they were, it was normal to call each other by each other¡¯s titles. So it was obvious that there was no way the three people would do so without knowing this.


    ¡®Well it¡¯s all like this in society.¡¯


    She was sorry to say to the three people who wanted Maribelle to be humiliated and hurt by this but, the conversation between them did not mean anything to her. If she had to say something, should she say it was insignificant?


    Was she angry? She was angry. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be. She was angry at the fact that she could not rebut their words logically. If she tried to pick things out logically, then she would have already been standing in the corner over there.


    However, Maribelle was a person who knew that society did not go around just with logic.


    Then did you expect I would be affected just like that?¡¯


    Maribelle slickly lifted the corners of her mouth. As if the long expression on her face a while ago was all fake, she covered it with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lady Ceraphine, it seems like you really want to call my name so I will ask you one question. Are we close friends? To the extent that you would call out my name is this very large party to have a conversation?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not true but.¡±


    ¡°If there is no title to call me, then you don¡¯t have to call me out. We don¡¯t have any business in particular nor do we have a close relationship.¡±


    If she could not reason them out logically, then she could only make them shut up. It was this society¡¯s logic that the one with the loud and powerful voice would be the one to win.


    As if Maribelle suddenly thought something while looking at Lady Ceraphine¡¯s dark face, she turned her head.


    ¡°Ah that¡¯s right, Arinel. I specially will give you permission. You can call me sister right? It shouldn¡¯t be hard since that is what family calls each other.¡±


    Right? Looking at Maribelle¡¯s amicable smile, Arinel seemed like she was flustered. However, she was more tactful than the two idiotic ladies behind her an quickly found a way to respond.


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean no special relationship. They are my friends. Why are you being so cold when my friends just want to be close to you?¡±


    In short, she was trying to set her up for nothing big. Okay, then I will also set it out like that. Isn¡¯t it the trick you used the most? Maribelle laughed inwardly.


    ¡°I wonder, Arinel. I don¡¯t think the level of your friends match me to get along well. How could I get along with ignorant people who call others¡¯ names recklessly in public?¡±


    ¡°I-ignorant?¡±


    Maribelle smiled at Lady Ephra¡¯s provoking words. It felt like she would see blood on her neck soon. How could you fall for just this provocation? Maribelle, with her heart filled with pity, slightly scrunched the middle of her forehead and gave out a smile.


    ¡°Lady Ephra. Did you perhaps not know that it is rude to call out someone¡¯s name? If you did so while knowing, then I shouldn¡¯t call you ignorant but change my words to insolent/rude.¡±


    If you say you did it because you did not know, then I will forgive you, If not, then you are insolent. If you summed it up, this was what Maribelle was saying.


    Lady Ephra was of course perhaps speechless. Maribelle was quite sympathetic for her, who was angry but could not say anything and was just standing there with a red face as she could not even control her facial expression.


    In the end, Arinel intervened.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think it is ignorant of you to be like this? Is this the courtesy you learned to do such a thing in the middle of a party about something that is not even that big of a deal?¡±


    ¡°Those words, it would be great if you said those exact words to your etiquette teacher. You are so slow in learning etiquette that your teachers seemed to have a lot of headaches.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? It¡¯s my first time knowing that you were someone who took etiquette this seriously. Ah, are you perhaps embarrassed that you haven¡¯t memorized all the etiquette yet?¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°If you want to value etiquette, you should at least know you should not scream in a public setting. Arinel. It is because you are like this that the etiquette teacher is having such a hard time.¡±


    Looking at Arinel whose face was so red that she felt sympathetic, Maribelle let out a bored smile.


    ¡®If I did this much then they wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore would they?¡¯


    To think they would be agitated by just this much. Maribelle signed inwardly.


    This was just a warning. It was just a warning telling them to not bother her anymore. It was not enough to call just this revenge. Maribelle in the end could not be satisfied with just this. Maribelle had been a victim to more than just this and the hatred was too deep.


    ¡®Just how many things you have done to me, there is no way I would be satisfied with just doing this at a party.


    Maribelle smiled bitterly as she turned her gaze away. The disturbance of the three people had caused a bit of a crowd to form. Thinking that she had to get through that crowd made her head hurt.


    ¡®Now I really want to rest for a bit.¡¯


    Her feet hurt way more than before. The heavy dress also played a role in her fatigue. Although Maribelle was dying to get some rest, it was self-evident that she would not be able to rest today.


    The reason was because Lorentz was walking towards them.


    ¡°What is this commotion? You are blatantly tarnishing the name of the family.¡±


    Although there were fights in spirit between unmarried youngsters in parties like this, it was common sense that if possible, it should not be out of control.


    ¡®I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯


    Even more, Lorentz had warned her the other day for Maribelle to stay quietly; therefore, it was probable that he was angry. Maribelle¡¯s face that was covered with a fan let our a vague smile.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know he would point us out so quickly like this.¡¯


    At the very least, she had planned to deal with the aftermath back at home. In the middle of a party with Arinel and Lorentz, her head hurt.


    ¡°Dad¡­..¡±


    She already started her play. Seeing Arinel with her eyes already filled with tears, Maribelle took a step back. No matter what she thought, there was nothing good about facing him directly in front right now.


    I should run.


    Without having the power to stand up directly against Uncle Lorentz, there was nothing good about confronting him head to head.


    ¡®There really is nothing going right today.¡¯


    While Maribelle sighed inwardly, she slowly took steps backwards without being noticed. If she made a bit of a distance and then blended in with the crowd¡­


    Tap.


    She got something stuck on her feet. What is it? There is no way there is a pillar here.


    ¡°Silver hair and purple dress. If you want to hide, you should have hidden well.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s spread out long hair was grabbed and lifted a little. This voice, she felt like she had heard it somewhere. Maribelle carefully turned her head to confirm who was behind her back.


    ¡°You, I think we have something to talk about.¡±


    Blonde hair and red eyes. Even without much adornments, his beautiful features made a splendid impression. A sharp looking man was smiling softly with his eyes. It was an appearance that was not strange if someone fell for him at just once glance. Maribelle realized.


    ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯


    There was a beast lurking in that smile.


    Blonde hair that signified the imperial family. There was only one man in the kingdom known for his red eyes. Feophil¡¯s tyrant. Ehterland Reghina Feopil. The person Maribelle ran away from.


    So the reason why the emperor, Etherland, had chased her could only be explained by one reason.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to  catch and kill me.¡¯


    She had overheard the secret and even got caught. The chances that the emperor who was known to not even show mercy to those around him letting her go was slim, close to 0. Instead, it was more hopeful to find a rock that would not cause ripples in the water when thrown in.


    In front was an angry uncle and Arinel. In the back was an emperor known to be a notorious tyrant. Only after living two lives did Maribelle fully realize what it meant for the blood in her back to go cold.


    What should I do?


    1 second felt like 1 minute. It was said that if you were too much in a hurry, time would pass by slower, but now she felt like it was the truth.


    ¡®The situation is too bad.¡¯


    The story might have been different if she had met the emperor at another time. Then she would have appealed for him to listen to her words even if it meant holding onto his pants and bedding. But what she could do now was¡­.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Maribelle woke up from her imagination with Lorentz¡¯s voice.


    Maribelle moved her still blank eyes to look at Lorentz.


    Although it was his birthday party, it would be weird not to be surprised seeing the emperor who had disappeared from his own party and was not seen for most of it. You could see the surprised in his eyes.


    ¡®Then.¡¯


    Maribelle swallowed her dry saliva. Maribelle¡¯s thoughts that were dark bow suddenly came up with a perfect plan to deal with the current situation.


    No matter, she would still be losing out. Maribelle totally just turned around and stood facing Etherland. Because he was standing directly behind her, they were now only separated by a distance that was barely a fingers worth.


    Stance, position is good and the situation is good. Whew. Let¡¯s take a deep breath.


    Maribelle placed her hands on his shoulders. At once, irritation was evident on Etherland¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are looking for the person who interrupted your private conversation with Peregrine, right?


    This could be Maribelle¡¯s way of ending her breath or it could become the key to her revenge.


    Maribelle calmly wrapped her hands around the red necktie that was the same color as his eyes. Right now, the irritation on Etherland¡¯s face increased, but to Maribelle, that was less important than flies flying around.


    The only one who can overcome this situation is me. Maribelle lifted her tense face and lightly smiled.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Please don¡¯t look back for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re begging me to kill you aren¡¯t you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you right now so please bear with me for 3 seconds.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Maribelle leaned towards him. In the midst of the attention from the crowd, Maribelle lowly whispered.


    ¡°If you want to know about the clue to the crown prince¡¯s location, please stay still.¡±


    With the words Maribelle whispered that were the sweetest words Etherland would want to hear, she just as sweetly met his lips.

 Chapter 7 - The Villainess Needs A Tyrant

    Chapter 7 : The Villainess Needs A Tyrant


    Now, Maribelle felt like a spectacle at the party.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    After counting exactly three seconds, Maribelle took her lips from Ethelred¡¯s lips. At the same time, as if time stopped for a moment. (t/n : our reader, please give me your opinion do you want me to use Ethelred, Acelade, Axelade, Esseled or something else since the name in Korean is ????.)


    Kissing the Emperor in the middle of the party. Who knew that she would take on such an unorthodox role? Maribelle retorted to herself.


    ¡®I am the heroine in a drama for the moment.¡¯


    She¡¯s the damn female lead of a drama! Thanks to the huge scandal Maribelle just caused, all the attention of the party was on them. Maribelle held her breath along with the crowd.


    ¡®Did it work?¡¯


    That was the most important thing.


    It was all because of her plan that Maribelle suddenly stole an innocent person¡¯s lips- well she did warn him. What she was planning was the foundation for revenge.


    The opportunity to meet the Emperor is not common. Rare, impossible.  Ethelred was hiding even at his birthday party today. What are the chances that he¡¯ll show up at a party again? What is the possibility that Maribelle will talk to Ethelred there? It¡¯s very rare.


    The best opportunities can be found in times of crisis.


    Maribelle decided to take advantage of this situation in which Ethelred is closest to her and she is even more interested in him. Doesn¡¯t she have information on Ethelred¡¯s quarry? (T/n : Mean something he really want to know.)


    But if Maribelle had only planned to ¡°reveal information to Ethelred,¡± she wouldn¡¯t have had to kiss him.


    ¡®Please, fall for it.¡¯


    There is only one reason. Insurance for the social world.


    If she blows up a scandal like this, the rumors will take care of themselves. That the Emperor has a hidden lover or that the Emperor is deeply in love and kisses her as if to prove his love in the middle of the party.


    ¡®And there¡¯s Arinel.¡¯


    Arinel will be jealous just by watching this scene, and Lorenz will not dare to touch her as the Emperor¡¯s Lady either.


    Though it is a very public secret that Arinel loves the Emperor, the fact that Maribelle kissed him, as her older sister, might come back to Maribelle like an arrow. Except for that disadvantage and that wrong information may get Maribelle¡¯s throat cut, it is a very perfect method.


    ¡®Is it time for you to get out of here?¡¯


    Maribelle now took her lips away from Ethelred, and the distance between the two was a little narrower than before, leaving only enough gap for a rat tail to pass through. Having succeeded in creating scandals and spilling information safely, it means that it is time to save herself.


    Maribelle took a peek at Ethelred and pulled her body back. To be exact, she was attempting to. His arm was wrapped around Maribelle¡¯s waist and she could no longer retreat.


    With a narrow gap between them, there was a small voice that seemed to be a threat from a predator, or just from confusion.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    His red eyes were terribly dark. It was too hot to see up close. And the heat was pouring out to Maribelle.


    ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°My sister loves you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Maribelle gave a very good reason. After all, she implied, ¡®I¡¯m trying to use Your Majesty as my shield.¡¯ The main reason was that she couldn¡¯t say it blatantly.


    ¡®Even if you get angry, I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    Would it be scary to be dead twice already? Maribelle knew that Ethelred would not kill her easily. Because the information she leaked would be so tempting to him.


    ¡®Will I be tortured?¡¯


    How dare you kiss the Emperor? She may be tortured for revealing information because it was not enough to be imprisoned. Maribelle was assuming the worst. Ethelred, who is devoted only to information, may imprison and torture her to reveal the information.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The answer in Maribelle¡¯s ear was too naive. Maribelle opened her eyes wide in surprise, and Ethelred¡¯s arm deeply held Maribelle¡¯s waist. Thanks to this, the gap that had been narrow was closed in an instant.


    The smile of cruel power. Maribelle was looking at his face. He was more like a statue than a human, his face was not like a human, but his soft touch was very human.


    And his human voice whispered.


    ¡°Open your mouth. If you¡¯re going to do it, you should do it right.¡±


    Where did the cool look from a while ago go? Ethelred¡¯s face looks as if he is about to swallow her right away. Maribelle turned her eyes explicitly, rather than looking into his deep-seated eyes. At the edge of her vision was Arinel, standing firm.


    As originally planned by Maribelle, the drama should have ended at this point, and the actors were to continue their own story behind the scenes. This scandal was just a show-off.


    ¡®Still, this isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯


    A kiss for curtain call. It¡¯s okay.


    Maribelle put her hand on Ethelred¡¯s cheek with a grim smile. Perhaps this could be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity or an opportunity to push yourself to a cliff¡¯s edge.


    Holding the tyrant¡¯s hand was a great danger. It was a double-edged sword to be next to someone who could cut my neck whenever he changed his mind tomorrow morning.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯


    I won¡¯t die alone. I¡¯m not afraid, because my dear family will be hell first when I fall.


    Maribelle looked at Ethelred and gave him the most vicious and rugged smile she could. A smile that suits a bad girl who openly took away the man her sister loves.


    You¡¯re not the only one who can growl, Your Majesty.


    ¡°Just run away. I¡¯ll bite you.¡±


    Maribelle kissed him deeply, and she was branded a woman of power in one day.


    *****


    However, reality is garbage.


    ¡°I never went there to eavesdrop!¡±


    ¡°A guillotine can also accidentally cut a person.¡±


    ¡°Will you believe me if I cut off my ears?¡±


    ¡°Where will you take your cut-off ears and keep them? There is no trash.¡±


    Maribelle was feeling frustrated after a long time. There is no other reason. It is because of Ethelred, the man in front of her. No matter what she says, he blocks everything, so what can she say?


    ¡®What the hell¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    As Ethelred laughed after riposting her words skillfully, Maribelle shut her mouth tight. She couldn¡¯t even know if seeing a playful smile like that was reality, or if the figure of weighing people¡¯s lives with a still face like a statue was true.


    ¡®Are you trying to test me?¡¯


    That¡¯s a headache. Maribelle pressed her temple. She was now in a situation where she had to pass Ethelred¡¯s test, whether she liked it or not.


    Because she was caught by Ethelred so she couldn¡¯t get out of it or put it off.


    At the party just a moment ago, Arinel finally burst into tears. Because that was the result she wanted, Maribelle played the lover of the century without batting an eyelid.


    Her performance was flawless, from her trembling eyelids after the kiss to her eyes falling in a diagonal line.


    Meribelle¡¯s performance came to an end because Ethelred snapped his fingers and called a servant.


    ¨C Empty the Calende Palace.


    Calende Palace was a palace where all four seasons were beautiful, so the emperor only offered it  to the woman he loved the most. It seems that the empress, or the emperor¡¯s council, often took over the palace, but in reality, only the emperor¡¯s favorite empress used the palace.


    In other words, emptying the Calende Palace for Maribelle, who is neither the council nor the empress, is an unconventional move.


    ¡®Now all the roads to marriage must be blocked.¡¯


    Maribelle realized her position as the official woman of the Emperor. She didn¡¯t think about getting married anyway, so she didn¡¯t feel sorry about it.


    ¡®Is there a sense of betrayal.¡¯


    Maribelle glanced at Lorenz¡¯s complexion. How betrayed would he feel when she burst into a scandal with the Emperor after attending the party saying she would find someone to marry.


    Although it was a big divergence from the plan, it¡¯s like a good sister, a good brother-in-law, a ping too, and ball too. Everything was good. (I don¡¯t have any idea what this mean ????)


    Everything was perfect except that she had to mortgage her own life for all of that.


    Maribelle calmly picked up the tea cup. The scent of the tea was too fragrant. First of all, she was grateful that her neck was still attached to her shoulders. However, Meribelle¡¯s goals did not end there. If she¡¯s going to renew her life she better build it from the ground up.


    The tea cup, which was deliberately dropped loudly, drew attention.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to ask? I¡¯m anxious because I can understand it myself.¡±


    She hit the nail on the head. Maribelle shut her mouth in a straight line. That¡¯s because she had nothing to say. Maribelle¡¯s change was so impressive, Ethelred smiled softly and spoke instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s curious that you didn¡¯t ask, but I¡¯ll answer you correctly. I can¡¯t help but doubt you.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I explain my innocence a little while ago?¡±


    ¡°You overheard the conversation by chance. That¡¯s a good excuse for a spy.¡±


    With the sharply twisted smile of Ethelred, Maribelle sighed. He was right. She was quite suspicious. Since the person who overheard a secret conversation offered to give information, it would be natural to accuse them of being a spy.


    ¡°It would be better to provide proper information to prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°If you believe that you know that I¡¯m a spy even if I present the correct information, it would be useless. How do I know if you won¡¯t just take the information and then throw me away?¡±


    This time it was Ethelred who was quiet. He avoided answering. Thanks to this, Maribelle realized that she was half right.


    ¡®I¡¯ll fail if I¡¯m incorrect.¡¯


    Rather than preserving her life, it was more important whether Ethelred would keep Maribelle on his side. It was life and death for Maribelle.


    Then, it¡¯s better to gamble. Maribelle opened her mouth calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a hassle to kill me right now. Right after the scandal broke it¡¯s known I¡¯m at Calende Palace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that brought you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s lips were loosened. Maribelle didn¡¯t have to wait for his answer.


    ¡°It must be possible to use me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The negotiations did not continue. That was enough.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s why you¡¯re looking for the Crown Prince. Isn¡¯t it to root out treason? I¡¯ll give you that lead. I came by myself. If you¡¯re trying to figure out the possibility that I¡¯m only half a spy, it may be hard for you to preserve for a long time.¡±


    It was fortunate that there were only two people in the room. If anyone had listened to Maribelle, they would have pulled a knife first. But the person who heard the words that were close to a rant said:


    ¡°A three-inch tongue would be the most useful.¡±


    It looks like that when Ethelred loosens up.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 : The Villainess Needs A Tyrant


    Translated by Tam


    Edited by Genie


    Ethelred leaned against the sofa and placed his right ankle on his left thigh. He put his forearm on the armrest as he relaxed, and lifted his eyebrows slowly as he did.


    ¡°You¡¯re mostly right. I don¡¯t intend to torture you yet even if you¡¯re not so cautious. It¡¯s another matter of whether your information will be useful.¡±


    Why do you think I would have emptied Calende Palace? He laughed, narrowing his eyes like a wicked bad boy.


    ¡°I thought about killing you, but I changed my mind when I listened to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m not a spy?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll put it aside for now.¡±


    Maribelle noticed that there was no answer to her question at all. So he doesn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s not a spy yet.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it if he doesn¡¯t believe me.¡¯


    It¡¯s like this right now.


    ¡°Then have you decided what to use me for?¡± Maribelle said like a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­.What?¡±


    Ethelred raised his eyebrows as if wondering what was wrong.


    ¡°I will decide your utility. I¡¯ll keep you in my hands until I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    He was speaking as if he were taking her for granted, and in reality what he said was:


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re really a spy or not. You¡¯re not going to hand over the information easily. I¡¯ll think about how to use you until then.¡±


    Maribelle nodded her head. As he said, the information cannot be used immediately. When the time is right, she better say it then.


    ¡®When he seeks his revenge, we¡¯ll talk about it then.¡¯


    Purging the Lorenz family would not be too difficult for Ethelred¡¯s power. Only then did Meribelle smile satisfactorily.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll use Your Majesty too.¡±


    ¡°You have no fear.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. People who want something don¡¯t usually betray. I need Your Majesty¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Ethelred laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed. I never thought I¡¯d be kissed in the middle of a party, but now you¡¯re open about it.¡± His smile sharpened as he spoke.


    But Maribelle received his words without agitation. Rather than reacting to it, she subtly changed the subject.


    ¡°I had to then.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Because of your sister? You said she liked me.¡±


    Ethelred was good at telling embarrassing stories. As expected, he seems to belong to a group that falls into the abnormal category. Meribelle seriously concluded.


    But what does it matter?


    She nodded her head lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I could have brought you to the bedroom and everything.¡±


    ¡°The kiss was enough.¡± Maribelle exclaimed.


    Arinel burst into tears in public, that was enough insult and ridicule. Above all, Maribelle could act calmly until the open kiss, but she had no ideas of revealing her bedroom to him.


    But Ethelred¡¯s thoughts were different.


    ¡°Because I feel so sorry.¡± He smiled kindly as he spoke.


    ¡®You¡¯re a gentleman at times like this.¡¯


    Meribelle thought calmly, looking at a smile that seemed to easily attract people.


    He was very gentlemanly in this conversation. It was right to call him aristocratic. The restrained way of speaking, behavior, and even a neat smile that matches nobility. Who would think of him as a tyrant?


    But he was definitely the one who said he would cut my right arm and neck off because of one failure.


    ¡®I¡¯m confused.¡¯


    Meribelle thought about it for a while, and decided to change the subject. In this case, it¡¯s better to turn his thoughts around.


    ¡°So, has my utility been decided now?¡±


    ¡°Well, tell me what you¡¯re good at.¡±


    Are you sure you were thinking about my usefulness? Meribelle slowly opened her mouth, not betraying her soaring doubts.


    ¡°I learned flower arrangement and embroidery through culture. I know how to protect myself, and I think I learned the piano or violin.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you ¡®think¡¯ you have learned it?¡±


    Oops. Meribel realized that she was casually answering for her both lives.


    ¡°I learned it when I was young. I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Really? Any more skills?¡±


    Meribel glanced at her folded hand as if she was counting the numbers.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think there¡¯s more. It depends on the chores.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to put kissing on your list. You were good, have you ever done it before?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that kind of compliment. Maribelle blinked. Of course she has never kissed before. But it felt familiar to her.


    ¡®Should I say I¡¯ve done it?¡¯


    Maribelle thought for a moment, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±


    ¡°You hesitated¡­can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, maybe I¡¯m born with it.¡±


    She must have been born being a good kisser. However, since she had returned to the past, she wonders if it would be wrong to say that she¡¯s just born being familiar with it. Maribelle pushed back her guilty conscience.


    As Meribell spoke calmly, Ethelred¡¯s sharp smile loosened quickly.


    ¡°Now your use is decided.¡±


    He lifted himself up and walked silently to Maribelle, who was sitting across from him. In no time Maribelle was trapped in his elongated shadow.


    On the edge of Ethelred¡¯s nose, a dark shade slipped. He grabbed Maribelle by the chin without hesitation and kissed her. In a moment, their breath intertwined, his tongue squeezing the moist flesh of hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯re born to go.¡±


    With a short but deep kiss, he whispered as if he were spitting fire, and Ethelred moved his upper body away. Or, he was going to.


    ¡°¡­you really act like you have ten lives¡­¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s eyebrows, which had been loosened, furrowed. Meribelle squeezed Ethelred¡¯s tie, and she held his slender waist. In a way, it looked unpleasant, but in a different way, it looked interesting.


    ¡®He¡¯s easy to read.¡¯


    Maribelle thought. His was a face that showed emotion. He¡¯s threatening to see if she can live ten lives with a face like this. It¡¯s loose and flawless.


    ¡°If I were the one to run away because I grabbed some ribbons, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Calende Palace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a temporary whim?¡±


    ¡°Do you think someone who lives a life following their whims will not survive twice?


    Her answer to his question was another question. At Maribelle¡¯s bold answer, Ethelred¡¯s mouth curled up. It was a smile that seemed far from being gentle, at a glance a spiteful smile-perhaps a smile found only in children who burn ants to death


    Ethelred¡¯s hand touched Maribelle on the shoulder. As if it were slipping, long and delicate fingers wrapped around Maribelle¡¯s thin neck. Rather than tightening on her neck, it looked as though he had his hands wrapped gently around her throat.


    Thanks to a dress that showed off her shoulders and chest in line with the social trend, Ethelred¡¯s hands were touching Maribelle¡¯s bare skin. His thumb slowly swept the neckline without a necklace and the collarbone under it. It was a rare soft touch.


    However, Ethelred¡¯s eyes were tense, catching Maribelle¡¯s eyes in an intense stare.


    ¡°It would be only ten throats to strangle to take away your lives.¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be here.¡± Maribelle said coolly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want death just because you¡¯re saying it casually. Don¡¯t you think it would be better to beg for help?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not sure, Your Majesty.¡±


    Maribelle gave a blatantly bright smile. She had already experienced death. So she can¡¯t be afraid of dying twice.


    There was only one thing Maribelle was afraid of: her revenge failing.


    ¡°People are scarier than death. There¡¯s only one thing I can¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°You threw yourself at me for that?¡±


    Instead of answering, Maribelle wrapped Ethelred¡¯s tie around her hand. She meant ¡®to think what you like¡¯. Instead of answering Ethelred¡¯s question she whispered softly, in the same way Ethelred whispered a little while ago.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty will use me once, I¡¯ll have to use you once.¡±


    It was a threat, no one could deny, that Ethelred grabbed Maribelle¡¯s neck. He actually had such an intention.


    Ethelred laughed bitterly as he saw his opponent, who even when backed into a corner, shamelessly tightened her hold on his neck.


    A woman who is not easily shaken or would withdraw easily. A person who has a strange agenda that does not scare off easily once he ensnares her in his eyes.


    ¡®Is she my enemy or my friend?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll see if we wait and see.¡¯ He thought.


    First of all, he was very interested. Ethelred released Maribelle¡¯s neck and took the tie that was tightly wrapped around him and gave it to Maribelle.


    If there is something she wants, there is no reason why he can¡¯t accept it. Ethelred swept a hand through his hair as if to clear it up. His relaxed demeanor returned and he directed a look at the woman sitting beautifully.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already given it to me.¡±


    Maribelle had a tie in her hand that Ethelred had just torn apart. A black ribbon that had adorned his neck at the party.


    ¡°Thank you for the token of gratitude.¡±


    Maribelle, who was sitting pretty, smiled prettier.


    ******


    The fire at Calende Palace soon went out. The conversation ended, and Maribelle was sent back to the road temple, and the rest of the palace was acting normally as if there were no scandals.


    Except for Ethelred and Theovalt, who know all the facts.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to kill me?¡±


    Ethelred raised his head in a grim manner. Not everything that happened today was sweet, but it¡¯s definitely not bad to wait and see. Ethelred held his left hand and straightened it. This is the hand that held Maribelle¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I think she will be useful.¡±


    As Theovalt, who knew what happened at the ball, but did not know the conversation between Maribelle and Ethelred at Calende Palace, lowered his suspicious gaze. Ethelred looked at his empty palm for a moment, clenching his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to send a marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡°Not accept a marriage proposal but send a marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯ll have to ask you to go this time. At the end of his words, Ethelred smiled slowly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 : The Villainess Needs A Tyrant


    Translated by Tam


    Edited by Genie


    Maribelle, who returned, had to face the inevitable reality. By that she meant Arinel.


    It was late at night, but the lights in the mansion were still on. The owners were awake at a time when the servants already went to bed. Maribelle laughed in her heart. It was Arinel who greeted Maribelle when she returned because the servants went to sleep.


    Maribelle smiled regretfully when she saw Arinel standing with a lantern.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping even though it¡¯s very late?¡±


    There was no answer. Like this Maribelle spat out a sigh and glanced at Arinel.


    Arinel, who she met again, still had a lovely face. Bright pink hair that could be seen at a glance in the dark, and beautiful features gathered together. It was a face that easily attracted many men, but now she looked a little crushed.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of her luck. Maribelle pointed to her own eyes.


    ¡°Your eyes are still swollen, aren¡¯t they?¡± Maribelle said with concern.


    ¡°Stop acting.¡±


    Arinel bit out the words. Maribelle could not fail to notice the faint anger beneath them.


    ¡°The etiquette teacher is right to worry about you. You¡¯re so rude.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are provoking!¡±


    Arinel shouted.


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    Maribelle smiled sarcastically in a slight imitation of Ethelred¡¯s evil smile.


    The more relaxed Maribelle was, the more impatient Arinel seemed. Maribelle understood her. At the party, the person Arinel loved and the sister she was looking down on were involved in a huge scandal, anyone would be impatient.


    Knowing that, Maribelle was even more relaxed.


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? It¡¯s like someone¡¯s threatening me. Get out of the way, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Maribelle motioned with her hand as if she were going into her room right away. She deliberately walked past Arinel.


    One, two, three.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Maribelle looked back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a marriage proposal that came from the Imperial Palace. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    Arinel distorted her face fiercely, but as the person involved, Maribelle didn¡¯t know. It was a very embarrassing story.


    ¡®It¡¯s a marriage proposal?!¡¯


    And it arrived faster than she did? As for Maribelle, she felt like clapping secretly for the Emperors actions. But Arinel, who couldn¡¯t have known what Maribelle was up to, was staring at Maribelle to the point where it was hard for Maribelle not to slap her right away.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s exactly what you saw.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Arinel sighed and continued. Her lovely face red as if she was feverish.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve ever been to an Imperial Palace party! Besides, His Majesty isn¡¯t the type to interact very often. How the hell are you¡ª!¡±


    Arinel talked to herself, but she was confused, and she hid her face in her hand, then raised her head.


    ¡°Sister, how can you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry and talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Sister, how could you do this! You know I want His Majesty! It was so obvious! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    Maribelle knew that feeling.


    ¡®How could you do this to me? They killed me like an ant that trusted you too much, and you¡¯re crying that you lost the man you love.¡¯


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t the one His Majesty wants, it¡¯s me, Arinel.¡±


    Maribelle smiled mournfully and pleasantly. She sighed helplessly and pulled out a small box.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a gift to comfort you, but this is how you treat me. This sister is sad. Will you come and take it?¡±


    Only Arinel, who held a lantern in the dark hallway, was particularly bright. The light was unmoving. She looked like she was trying to kill Maribelle.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll take it to you.¡¯ As if there was nothing she could do about it, Maribelle raised her lips and approached Arinel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m sorry, too. What can I do if His Majesty wants me so badly? Huh? My heart aches a lot, too.¡±


    While holding the gift in her hand, she held Arinel¡¯s hands tightly. As if she was still in the past where she was willing to jump into a fire pit for her beloved younger sister.


    ¡°Tell me, Arinel. What do you want me to do? Should I say I can¡¯t accept His Majesty¡¯s heart? Should I ask him: how dare you assault me in the middle of the party? Huh? Tell me. My beloved cousin is pining for you, so would you be happy to ask her to drink with you instead of me?¡±


    ¡°A-are you crazy?! What nonsense are you talking about¡ª¡±


    Arinel freaked out and tried to pull her hand away, but Maribelle held her tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arinel. His Majesty cares about me, and he will listen to whatever I ask.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you crying at the party a little while ago, my heart felt like it was falling apart. There¡¯s a scandal with me when you¡¯re there¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pretentious acting, let go of me!¡±


    Arinel, who couldn¡¯t stand it, shook her hand out of Maribelle¡¯s grip and the gift fell. In the wind, the lamp in her hand shook violently, disturbing the shadows. Arinel¡¯s face in the shaking light was severely reddened with contempt and shame.


    After checking Arinel¡¯s face, Maribelle dropped the pretentious acting. Instead, she applied a bright smile that she had always seen on Arinel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re the best at it.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your head?What¡¯s wrong with you all of sudden? You¡¯ve been behaving well¡ª!¡±


    ¡°All of sudden?¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s smile disappeared without a trace as if a fire were extinguished.


    ¡®All of a sudden?! This is all of a sudden for you?¡¯ The hate buried in her heart leaked out. Maribelle clenched her molars.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve left you to act all the time? It¡¯s going to be sudden for you. But I¡¯ve had to put up with every time you act like this.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Is that why you¡¯re doing this? Do you have any anger towards me?¡±


    ¡°Anger.¡±


    Maribelle grabbed the box that Arinel had thrown away with a smile that seemed faint and distorted.


    ¡®If you won¡¯t open it, I have no choice but to open it.¡¯ The cream-colored lid of the box opened, and the luxurious red ribbon in it appeared.


    Maribelle stroked her finger along the texture of the ribbon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about venting my anger, Arinel. It¡¯s revenge, to say the least.¡±


    ¡°You, are you crazy?¡±


    Now, seeing Arinel, who threw the title of her sister in her face so often, Maribelle laughed lightly. Yes. She really wanted to say this.


    ¡®This is revenge, Arinel. So you should know this.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks to you, I lost my position as the head family, and I only had a fair position as the foster daughter of the Duke of Edinburgh. Do you remember that you constantly said things to aunt and uncle that I didn¡¯t even say? Did you humiliate yourself in public at the occasional party? What did you do to blame me for the accidents you caused?¡±


    As she went back, the smile disappeared from Maribelle¡¯s face. She  couldn¡¯t help it. Even though she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, she still remembered losing her loved one and losing her life.


    Maribelle tried not to frown. Her nose flared. She thought that all she had left was hate, but the memories still hurt.


    Instead of frowning, Maribelle picked up the box and showed Arinel the ribbon.


    ¡°Do you know what this is? It¡¯s the necktie of His Majesty. Did you see him at the party? You have a crush on His Majesty. His Majesty gave it to me, and I¡¯ve set it aside for you.¡±


    After a friendly conversation, Maribelle threw the box at Arinel.


    ¡°Hold it right away and get out of my sight. You have nothing left to lose, use it to wipe your tears.¡±


    Maribelle stood up with those words and passed by Arinel, who stood still desperately.


    *****


    Maribelle had no intention of staying in this house for a long time. The fact that the proposal came from the palace meant one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving this house.¡±


    Maribelle should go to the palace. In addition, Ethelred had decided to use her.


    Maribelle read and reread the gold-framed letter in her room last night. The source was the Imperial Palace and the destination was the Duke of Edinburgh, but the subject of the letter was Maribelle. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a letter that someone else had already opened.


    The letter was simple. Maribelle is considered to be a candidate for Empress, and if she desired, His Majesty would arrange for her to stay in the palace. It was also included in the letter that he wanted to give a proper title for her to become a candidate for the empress.


    Covering the letter, Maribelle went to find Lorenz as soon as dawn came and expressed her desire to leave. Lorenz¡¯s expression was quite a sight. He stared at Maribelle as if he was cursing her, but he barely opened his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to reflect on what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Should I reflect on myself? Thanks to this, we may be given the honor of being a member of the royal family.¡±


    Of course, she was sarcastic. There¡¯s nothing good for a family that is preparing to rebel to be related to the royal family. Maribelle was laughing inside at Lorenz¡¯s rotting expression.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re lusting after that power.¡¯


    In other words, the taste of power was enlightening. Maribelle was going to use the title ¡®The Emperor¡¯s Woman¡¯ very actively. A strong backing is helpful in many ways.


    ¡°Your Majesty sent me a marriage request, so I think I¡¯ll go into the palace. Wouldn¡¯t there be a lot to prepare for the throne? It would be easier to prepare at the Imperial Palace.¡±


    The first thing she had to do was this. To say that she will enter the Imperial Palace. As the request was sent by the Emperor himself, the Duke of Edinburgh, who¡¯s seat was so distorted by Lorenz¡¯s heart, could not refuse Maribelle unless he went to lose his legs.


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to stay in this disgusting house.¡¯


    Maribelle was willing to take her luggage and leave today. To do so, her first priority was to declare to Lorenz that she would be leaving.


    Lorenz sat in his chair and pondered like a person who had not been to the bathroom for three days. He wanted to lock Maribelle up for some reason. From asking Meribelle about yesterday¡¯s scandal and the Emperor¡¯s sudden request, Lorenz was not very happy with a situation that was so out of his hands.


    For Lorenz, Maribelle was both an eye-catching property and good tool to use.


    A good tool, a good scapegoat. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to sell her to another house if necessary, but it¡¯s not easy to let her leave his hand like this.


    Lorenz spent a long time pondering, and barely opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do as you please. You can go into the palace and keep some maids to support you.¡±


    These maids were to be the shackles on Maribelle¡¯s wrists, and the eyes to watch over Meribel who had escaped Lorenz¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Maribelle saw through the shallow depths of Lorenz at once. What a simple man he was. He thinks she¡¯s going to walk into the palace with the guards Lorenz attached to her.


    At this point, he should have noticed the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be moving according to his wishes.


    Maribelle was regrettable that she couldn¡¯t openly show how pathetic he was to her. It¡¯s not fun to fight with someone who is so transparent. But Lorenz, unaware of her derision, must have been devastated by Maribelle¡¯s refusal of his offer as she had only been obedient until now.


    ¡°Do you mean to enter the palace without a single person?¡±


    ¡°One person is enough.¡±


    Of course, she will take one person. Maribelle smiled kindly. She already had someone in mind.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take my nanny.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s nanny, Pepper, was the first person to be kicked out after the Lorenz family occupied the mansion. It wasn¡¯t until Maribelle had grown up that she found out that Pepper didn¡¯t leave because she hated her, but that Lorenz kicked her out.


    This is because she received a letter from Pepper after her coming of age ceremony.


    [Now that my lady has been in her coming of age ceremony, this nanny cannot be happier. I think it was yesterday that I breast-feed you with this hand, but now that you¡¯ve grown up, my life has not been in vain¡ª]


    At the end of the letter, which was full of love, Pepper had written:


    [Lady. I wish you happiness until the end.]


    She was driven out because Maribelle couldn¡¯t protect her, and she loved Maribelle even from a distance.


    ¡®We¡¯ll be together this time.¡¯


    With that determination, Maribelle made plans to take Pepper. On top of that, it was a requirement that she could decide using the title of  ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Woman.¡±


    As Maribelle expected, Lorenz¡¯s impression was completely distorted when an unexpected name popped up.


    ¡°What do you mean? She is already not a member of our family. When did you go out on your own¡ª¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s my person.¡±


    Maribelle cut Lorenz¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking anyone unless it¡¯s a nanny. Unless you want to get caught up in the scandal that a famous duke didn¡¯t attach a single person to a foster daughter sent to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Clang! Lorenz hit the desk. When he gets angry, he can¡¯t control himself much like Arinel. Maribelle thought that was pretty funny too, and she just stared at Lorenz.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll listen to you because you¡¯re stubborn? I¡¯ve tried to listen to you, but if you make demands like this, you¡¯ll be pun¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s tranquil tone quickly calmed down the elevated atmosphere. This is because Maribelle was eerily calm. She kept her words in a calm tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, but I know my uncle kicked my nanny out on purpose. So why don¡¯t you stop showing your ugly side?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she went out on her own. Didn¡¯t you kick her out? She left me, who was only 10 years old, and now that I¡¯m all grown up, you told me that I didn¡¯t need a nanny. Despite that, Arinel¡¯s nanny still wanders around her mansion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    What nonsense. Maribelle laughed at him in her heart.


    ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, let me know why you¡¯re against bringing my nanny. This dreary little girl could not possibly understand the insides of the noble Duke.¡±


    Maribelle even bent down gracefully as she spoke. It was an obvious mockery. Lorenz could not find a word to refute her, so he gritted his teeth and eventually picked up the pen.


    Soon a servant with a letter left the mansion.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 : The Villainess Needs A Tyrant


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    ¡°Nanny! Long time no see!¡±


    Maribelle smiled widely after a long time. Her wide smile also showed how genuine her happiness was.


    Pepper was Maribelle¡¯s nanny with soft curly brown hair. As soon as she saw Maribelle she ran busily with a look that seemed like she would burst into tears right away, and hugged Maribelle tightly.


    ¡°I can see my lady! This nanny can die happy! Oh my, look at our lady, so skinny¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why would you die? You should go to the palace with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re going to the palace. Isn¡¯t my lady now becoming the empress? I have to make up for lost time. Ah.¡±


    Pepper, who talks even with tears in her eyes, was burning with determination as if she were about to jump into the battlefield. In front of her ambitious appearance, Maribelle could not bear to say that she was just a ¡°candidate¡± for the empress.


    ¡®Will I ever be the Empress?¡¯


    It¡¯s just a good way for Ethelred to keep her around or lock her up. If she really wanted to be the Empress, now that she accepted the marriage proposal, Maribelle had to be busy preparing for the wedding.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. Being able to get out of that awful mansion and meeting Pepper again, she was already overjoyed with these two things.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to see you again. It really is.¡¯


    Maribelle hugged Pepper¡¯s back and swallowed her tears. It took two lives to see her again. This sincere warmth was unfamiliar, so Maribelle couldn¡¯t even bring out her overflowing sincerity.


    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d ever see you here again.¡¯


    There is a Duchess of Edinburgh. Maribelle stared at the majestic mansion with a long history, looking back at Pepper, who grabbed her arm and wiped her tears.


    ¡®I was a lot smaller when I was young.¡¯


    Now Maribelle was a little taller than Pepper. She thought it would be good to ask her if they could live together. Wouldn¡¯t it be worth living if there was someone who truly cared for her somewhere? Becoming a woman of low status would be more cozy than living in that large coffin-like mansion.


    Maribelle clasped Pepper¡¯s hand. She had a place to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Nanny. We have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m getting more old and stupid..¡±


    Pepper pressed her eyes and dried her tears, and then raised her head looking at Maribelle like she was a long lost treasure.


    ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t cry anymore. Who am I? Aren¡¯t I a nanny? I have to be stronger than you are to protect my lady.¡±


    Pepper gave off her unique grumpy smile, grabbed Maribelle¡¯s hand and headed to the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you wherever you go now, my lady.¡±


    Listening to Pepper¡¯s solemn pledge, Maribelle was forced to smile once again.


    *****


    ¡°Oh, my God. This is the Calende Palace, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s where we¡¯re going to live.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful building! Look at this marble! Oh, my God. What about these decorations? Everything all the way to the window frame is gold. Oh, my God¡ª¡±


    From the time they arrived at Calende Palace, Pepper already said ¡®Oh my God¡¯ 17 times.


    ¡°Oh my God! There¡¯s velvet here!¡±


    Even though Maribelle was the one who had just turned 18. Maribelle looked at Pepper, who was in a happy mood for some reason, youthfully walking around the palace. She didn¡¯t know she could feel the worth of getting the most beautiful palace in this way.


    ¡®I¡¯m staying here now.¡¯


    Either dying or living, she would be continuing here. The home where she had her whole life on hold was colder than she thought.


    ¡®Continue¡ª¡¯


    Even after her revenge, she must live here once she enters the palace. With Ethelred.


    ¡®Together.¡¯


    She felt sick for a moment.


    ¡°Lady? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Maribelle blinked. Pepper, who had just been admiring how luxurious the framing was, walked back to Maribelle and looked worried.


    In other words, Maribelle was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t notice the changes in her expression until Pepper called out. That was embarrassing.


    Pepper had made it her new goal to overprotect Maribelle, whom she met after a long time. She only released Maribelle after touching her hand on Maribelle¡¯s forehead as if measuring heat, measuring Maribelle¡¯s pulse, and wrapping Maribelle¡¯s soft cheeks with her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a fever¡ªWhy don¡¯t we take a walk if you don¡¯t feel comfortable?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Shall we¡ª?¡±


    Maribelle nodded, blinking her eyes blankly, and when she saw Pepper¡¯s anxious expression, she leaned her forehead against Pepper¡¯s shoulder. She felt so cozy. She was a little awkward at first, but feeling love for the first time in a long time was not so unfamiliar, so Maribelle raised her arms  and hugged Pepper¡¯s waist.


    Even if she said ¡®hugged¡¯, she was too tall to actually wrap her arms around Pepper¡¯s waist, but it was enough.


    ¡°I thought our lady was all grown up, but you still have a young side like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all grown up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. You¡¯re all grown up. My lady.¡±


    Pepper¡¯s mouth was filled with laughter. Maribelle, whose face was buried in Pepper¡¯s arms, showed an invisible smile. There¡¯s nothing she can do about it, but Maribelle didn¡¯t want to lower her arms. If Pepper hadn¡¯t hugged and let go of Maribelle as if she were struggling with this hug, Maribelle might have kept holding on like that until sunset.


    Pepper smiled at Maribelle, whose cheeks were flushed with warmth, and rolled up the shawl she was wearing and wrapped it over Maribelle¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s inside the palace, wear it well because it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see. It would be nice if you wore gloves, a shawl, and a coat. But I¡¯m sure that¡¯s uncomfortable, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Pepper.¡±


    When Maribelle smiled, Pepper¡¯s mouth spread into a smile as well. She had never forgotten that bright smile.


    ¡°Go out and come back soon, my lady.¡±


    Maribelle laughed and went out, then came back and hugged Pepper and went back out. It¡¯s been a long time since the wind brushing her cheeks and combing her hair hadn¡¯t been cold.


    ******


    ¡°I know it¡¯s off topic, but I¡¯ll only ask you once.¡±


    ¡°If you know it¡¯s off topic, you should shut your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Why did you save her?¡±


    ¡°Are there only those who have ten lives each here?¡±


    Ethelred wiped the day off his face with an annoyed expression. Scuffed blood stains remained on his face, from his large swollen hand. Theovalt, who asked the question, was familiar with this expression.


    At their feet was a servant who made sounds like he was gurgling blood. Though not completely dead yet, he used a bloody hand to grab Ethelred¡¯s shoes and the hem of Ethelred¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty¡­ Please.. Give me¡­ Your.. Mercy.¡±


    With an expressionless look on his face, Ethelred tilted the sword he was holding and stabbed through the servant¡¯s ribs. The immediate scream that came out was noisy.


    But this place was sponsored by the Emperor, so no one but the two heard the scream.


    Theovalt¡¯s brows frowned as he was looking at all the sights.


    If Ethelred was a living statue-with a calm demeanor and face, Theobalt was literally a statue. The level of emotional expression is barely enough to be called an expression, literally a statue.


    His expression was one of displeasure, which is extremely rare, it also meant that he really didn¡¯t like the scene.


    However, he did not ask Ethelred about the reason for stabbing the servant. The answer he would likely hear is ¡®he brought the tea cold,¡¯ or, ¡®there is residue left in the ink.¡¯ Are you sure these are sins that require such punishment?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me. Why did you save her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in other people¡¯s lives, Theo.¡±


    Ethelred pulled out the sword that was stuck in the back of the servant without any sign of irony -and as the servant screamed once more- pointed the sword at Theovalt.


    ¡°Will I kill you on her behalf?¡±


    ¡°My life is already yours, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not right to ask me.¡±


    The tip of the sword lifted Theovalt¡¯s chin. He could have been stabbed in the neck, but Theovalt just stood with his eyes down without moving.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds.


    Ethelred finally lowered his sword. The only thing that proved that the earlier act occurred was now the fresh blood at the tip of Theovalt¡¯s chin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to save me ever since you asked me to join you. Do you believe in the weight of words? Is there any reason why her life was special?¡±


    ¡°Did you think you were going to die, and I¡¯d let her live? You¡¯re like a jealous little boy.¡±


    ¡°You know my life doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s minds change more easily than words.¡±


    Ethelred answered sourly and lifted the sword. This time, the end of the sword was the neck of the servant. As the servant choked on his own blood his groans died out. Instead, another sound was heard.


    ¡°¡­.Ah.¡±


    Maribelle stood, looking at the corner of the building¡¯s outer wall.


    Tuk, tuk.


    Tears rolled down Maribelle¡¯s cheeks.


    ******


    Maribelle quickly grasped the situation. So, that¡¯s the sword and that¡¯s Ethelred. He did get some blood on it. She doesn¡¯t know who the person standing next to him is¡­ But that man looks a little familiar.


    And their feet is a dead body. A person who was just alive a moment ago. The body was dressed like a servant of the Imperial Palace. Perhaps the blood on Ethelred belonged to that body.


    ¡®I heard that one person dies everyday in the palace¡ª¡¯


    The bloody scene of death and gore is shocking. No matter how different Maribelle is from the past, this is the first time for her to see the scene of a direct slaughter. The first death Maribelle suffered through was her own beheading.


    So these tears must be because of the shock to her. Maribelle wiped away the tears from her cheeks. No matter how unfamiliar she was with death, this felt excessive. She was embarrassed by the tears she burst into.


    The tears that had been building up to the limit dripped slowly down her face.


    Leaving Pepper behind, Maribelle walked endlessly through the palace¡¯s marble hallway. Her head was confused. She thought she¡¯d feel better if she left the beggarly mansion, but it¡¯s more frustrating now.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t even started taking revenge yet.¡¯


    Maybe that¡¯s why. Because it didn¡¯t end properly. It was just a declaration of war.


    Maribelle¡¯s plan was not very grand. She¡¯ll take back what she had lost. What¡¯s wrong with getting her things back? But for the things that were lost and irreversible, she was going to have them pay the corresponding price.


    She will repay her gloomy past with their future. All the humiliation she is willing to endure will return to them in their inevitable misery, and she will allow them to beg for their lives, grumbling over the irreversible past.


    She wanted them to only have hope left. When she had endured all the disgrace in her past it was only her faith in the family and the future that kept her sane. She would live on the faith that she would someday regain her glory from the past. The moment when they fell from the highest point to the lowest point they would look at the light of the distant sky, towards the promise of the future.


    She was going to cut their throats at that moment.


    ¡®Will I be relieved after that?¡¯


    She¡¯s gonna be relieved, wouldn¡¯t she? It¡¯s not this stuffy, is it?


    She already knew that people don¡¯t cry only out of sadness, but it¡¯s a little funny that she¡¯s about to cry because of how frustrating it is.


    ¡°Ha..¡±


    Maribelle captured the sentiment in her sigh. She walked enough so now she was thinking of returning to Calende Palace. Everything was peaceful until she realized that she had never been here before, and that she had taken a wrong turn at the imperial road and she had come to a completely different place.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    There was a long hallway and no sign of people. There were no bustling servants or knights to catch and ask if they were on their way to Calende Palace. Maribelle was forced to walk along the road.


    ¡°Theo. Put this away.¡±


    The road led to Ethelred.


    That was Theovalt. Maribelle stared blankly at Theovalt, dragging a body outside, and rubbed her tearful cheeks with her hands. She had some makeup on, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. The problem here is¡­


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I stop crying?¡¯


    Maribelle was rubbing her cheek. She only asked for a little makeup, so it¡¯s definitely already wiped out. At first, it was a few tears, but the more she wiped away, the more tears flooded her face.


    It was perfectly right to say that she was dripping. Like a glass bottle that had been filled until overflowing, tears fell and flowed without a break.


    Tears began to come out even faster. At this rate, she would have cried like a child. If the tears are wiped away quickly, she would cry even more. Why, why like this, why.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here.¡±


    There¡¯s a strange warmth on her cheek. A big and somewhat rough hand compared to Maribelle¡¯s. The tears that leaked out like a faucet  suddenly stopped.


    There were some tears still left in her eyes, but after Maribelle blinked a couple of times her vision cleared. Right in front of her was Ethelred¡¯s face leaving a deep impression.


    ¡°The death was so light, and then you barely saw the body and started crying?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    She wanted to add ¡®I barely saw the body¡¯, but Maribelle could not say it because her neck tingled, so she omitted it. However, because of that omitted part, Ethelred completely misunderstood.


    ¡°When you cry and lie about it, try to make it believable.¡±


    Ethelred, still frowning, wiped the remaining tears off Maribelle¡¯s cheek. It looked like he had no intention of touching the eye area, just her cheek.


    Fortunately, the hand near her neck was also quite loose, Maribelle quickly thought up an excuse as she remembered.


    ¡°It just rained. It¡¯s because I got rained on.¡±


    ¡°It must be a cloud of rain just above you.¡±


    ¡°Rain clouds are just clouds that become rain clouds when they get cold, so clouds above them are just a lot¡ª¡±


    Maribelle stopped talking gibberish.


    This is because Ethelred hugged her. The warm heat was spinning in her head, which she believed would be cool. It was a close hug. It looked like he was comforting a child who was lost and didn¡¯t know what to do, and there were angled corners in various places where he hugged Maribelle.


    In the aftermath of the murder a while ago, Ethelred¡¯a arms were smeared with fishy blood. But for a moment, as the wind passed over the two people, there was only one scent that she knew.


    Maribelle glanced over his shoulder for a long time, barely raising her head. Ethelred pushed away to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Is this included in the ¡®use¡¯?¡±


    She wondered at Ethelred¡¯s brows, which had been frowning a little, but a cold smile soon came out stopping her thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big loss for me to say I only use you like this.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s arm against her waist tightened.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 : The Villainess Needs A Tyrant


    ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡±


    Ethelred wiped his hand. The smile from a while ago felt numbing considering the situation they were in.Maribelle inwardly admired how the color red could seem so cold as she stood watching him.


    He swung around and picked up a sword lying on the lawn. The cooling blood was drying up. Ethelred shook the sword roughly as if he were trying to clean it.


    ¡°You must feel lucky after your last request since you have something else to ask for. Tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you think I¡¯m doing something wrong.¡±


    As if there was something wrong with her, he glanced at Maribelle.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you familiar with giving favors? It¡¯s good to be tolerant when you give them,¡± Maribelle said.


    ¡°People only remember what they did to others and what they suffered. There is no need to humor unreasonable favors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the world is trying to look at me like I¡¯ve lived alone.¡±


    ¡°Because the same time doesn¡¯t mean the same life.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s eyebrows frowned at once. As he opened his mouth he strode over and approached Maribelle.


    ¡°I told you to stop playing with words and tell me what you want.¡±


    Maribelle still looked up at him without moving. His sudden behavior is familiar now.


    ¡°Will you listen to anything?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do anything wrong, know your limits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the tie Your Majesty gave to me.¡±


    At Maribelle¡¯s unexpected words his eyes grew a little larger with wonder. Maribelle felt that he could finally understand a little bit about being honest.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I lost it.¡±


    ¡°Lost it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll forgive me, right?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask forgiveness, shouldn¡¯t you at least not smile so much?¡±


    Ethelred frowned and tapped his index finger on his lips. Only then did Maribelle realize that she was smiling. Hmm. Maribelle moved the corners of her mouth so hard that she made a grim face as she had just done before, and asked again.


    ¡°Will you forgive me if I don¡¯t smile?¡±


    ¡°Just smile. That look is all over the place.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is the same.¡±


    ¡°So you should smile.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Maribelle smiled with her mouth wide open. This kind of smile was familiar to her. Maribelle¡¯s rare obedient manner was pleasing and Ethelred¡¯s mouth showed a wistful smile.


    ¡°Yeah, you look good like that.¡±


    His earnest gaze that strayed from inside the walls crossed her face. She wanted to cover the curves of her red cheeks, and she looked down a little more. As a result, Ethelred¡¯s head tilted.


    A slight turn of the head brought him close enough to meet her gaze. Is he trying to kiss her? When Maribelle lowered her eyes, she wondered if her breath could reach his lips, his voice mixed with laughter scattered around her ears.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be smiling again next time.¡±


    Ethelred whispered like that and left.


    ******


    On one side of the palace, three men huddled their heads together. Among the three, a man with hair color resembling a violet opened his mouth as if whispering something secret.


    ¡°Theo, you don¡¯t have to hide it now. Just be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember hiding anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Is His Majesty about to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Theovalt¡¯s brow was finely narrowed. He was rarely annoyed. In the eyes of others, they were all the same expressionless, but the two people who stood together knew. His eyebrows were very slightly narrowed.


    The reason Theovalt is so openly upset is that the violet-headed man standing in front of Theovalt was ranked second on the list of people who caused irritation.


    Of course, the first one is Ethelred.


    A man wearing glasses opened his mouth when he noticed that Theovalt was frozen. He was smiling brightly, but Theovalt  wasn¡¯t happy with the words that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯d better take care of your neck first, Kir. Look at Theo¡¯s expression.¡±


    The man, called Kir, scratched his violet-colored hair under his beret for no reason, he was cheeky like a child who didn¡¯t want to take classes.


    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Doesn¡¯t His Majesty feel strange lately, you know? He wasn¡¯t this hard on us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Sometimes I think we¡¯re going to die, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m on the verge of getting hair loss every time I have to fill the holes of the people dying, but now there¡¯s a sudden scandal? Why won¡¯t His Majesty kill me? I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t wait to be dead.¡±


    The man with the beret slanted is Kir Rebein, the Chief of the Palace, and the man wearing the glasses next to him is Azil Irgeil, the head of the personnel department. The two were also some of the few people who had been with Ethelred and Theovalt for some time.


    Among them, this man with violet-colored curly hair and impressively long eyelashes like a woman is very sociable, kind, and talented-enough to serve as the Chief of the palace at a young age.


    ¡°His Majesty broke a stone statue in the garden a while ago. When are you making it again? Theo, can¡¯t you go and stand up there for me? If you put on some powder and dye your hair, no one will be able to tell the difference. Originally, the statue did not wear clothes, but for the privacy of our new statue, you can wear some underwear, well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    There was a disadvantage in not being able to touch these idiots.


    Theovalt even took a step back from Kir¡¯s hand, which was aimed at his butt. Kir quickly became teary, drooping his long eyelashes and crying.


    ¡°Theo¡­ You¡¯re so cold-blooded¡­ Then how about Azil¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of the garden where you built it.¡±


    Azil replied with a gentle smile. Kir squeezed all the tears out of his body, making sure that even his expression looked hurt.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You¡¯re so cold-blooded despite our friendship..¡± Kir complained.


    ¡°I would rather have a closer relationship with the statue that His Majesty broke.¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯ll get is a very close relationship with the sword His Majesty threw.¡± Theovalt replied, tired of Kir¡¯s acting.


    ¡°Guys¡­ did you forget the fun time you had with me the other day¡­? I¡¯m so sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this guy.¡±


    Theovalt answered coldly and turned the sullen Kir¡¯s shoulder to push Kir towards his office.


    ¡°Get to work.¡±


    ¡°But I just came here to work?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, one of them died at the Apheriol Palace. We¡¯d better prepare the compensation.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty killed another one earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then there are two people today. That¡¯s good. Good work, Kir.¡±


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Kir spat out a few harsh words and tried to aim for Theovalt¡¯s ass again.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The beret fell to the ground. This is because Theovalt beat Kir to the ground. Kir laughed, even pointing his finger at Theovalt.


    ¡°You must be shy, you didn¡¯t dodge just once or twice but every time.¡±


    Like he said, it wasn¡¯t the first time Kir aimed at Theovalt¡¯s ass. Theovalt is said to be able to cope with this kind familiarity now, but in the beginning, there were several times when he was embarrassed without knowing how to handle it.


    Theovalt stared at Kir lying on the ground like he was glaring at his old enemy and even kicked Kir once because he hated his giggling.


    ¡°Ah, ah, Theo. I¡¯m hurt. Ah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be harsh.¡±


    Kir¡¯s next target, who had also been kicked in many ways by Theovalt, was Azil.


    ¡°Save me, Azil!¡±


    ¡°I enjoy watching fights the most.¡±


    Of course, he was rejected. Thanks to Azil, Kir¡¯s injustice doubled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you think his mouth is still too loud?¡±


    ¡°Hey, oh, I think the ribs are broken, hah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break the other side, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    Kir stopped short of getting his sternum broken and jumped up. There is no such thing as a mischievous look anymore as he lost interest.


    ¡°But it hurt. That¡¯s no joke.¡±


    ¡°I hit you because it hurts. I could have hit you harder.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, I want to see His Majesty¡¯s death¡­ So when is he going to die? Next week?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear me earlier?¡±


    Kir picked up the beret that had fallen to the ground, reshaped it, and put it back on his head. He still looked as if he didn¡¯t know anything about what Theovalt was talking about.


    ¡°Really. I heard that she overheard secret talks. Why not kill her?¡±


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t understand. Why did His Majesty leave the room¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Because of His Majesty¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no reason to leave the room. Didn¡¯t Theo ask about catching and killing her? Did he suddenly feel affection after kissing her? No, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°¡­I asked, but I didn¡¯t hear an answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I mean! His Majesty is suddenly in need of an heir, so he¡¯s trying to make a succession!¡±


    Seeing Kir shining his eyes as if he had a very ingenious and definite idea, Theovalt openly clicked his tongue. Although Azil still had a smiling face, the gray eyes beyond the glasses expressed both pity and how pathetic he thought Kir was.


    ¡°No, why?!¡±


    ¡°Think, use some common sense. I¡¯m sure he brought her in for something.¡±


    ¡°Is kissing useful all of a sudden? I¡¯m going to go find His Majesty and kiss him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send flowers to your funeral.¡±


    Kir said stupid things again. He also said a lot of harsh things. After spitting out all the curses except cursing at someone¡¯s parents, he came up with something quite normal.


    ¡°That woman, she was assigned to the Calende Palace.¡±


    It was Theovalt that recognized the meaning of words that were more like Kir was talking to himself.


    ¡°To meet him?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Theovalt recalled the woman walking around the Calende Palace at night after the other day¡¯s meeting with Ethelred.


    The silver hair that seemed to be combed with moonlight and a look that was far away as if not even knowing the world¡¯s light. Was it a different person who kissed the Emperor in the party hall? She moved with heavy steps with her weary expression.


    ¡®It was beautiful.¡¯


    Yes, she was beautiful. Who would believe that the calm person was so full of life? She was the only one alive. She was the only one alive on a dead night.


    Azil and Kir were discussing with each other while Theovalt pondered the green gardens dyed with the night and the woman who seemed to be in a picture.


    ¡°Maribelle Edenbert, right? I think she was supposed to come in today. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s right.¡± (T/n : I changed Edinburgh to Edenbert because I thought it sounded better. XD)


    ¡°The chief of the palace plays and eats very much. He¡¯s proud of what he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Even with Azil¡¯s scolding, Kir was still proud.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to play and eat.¡±


    ¡°Then you must pay attention to His Majesty so that you can wake up.¡±


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Theovalt concluded. If Kir comes at her, the person who gets eaten may be Kir.


    Theovalt thought once more about his friend-not-really-a-friend¡ªbut anyway. Then, what can he do for a friend who may soon be eaten as the first person to encounter Maribelle?


    He didn¡¯t worry for long.


    ¡°Kir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what? If you¡¯re planning to stop her, you should stop her.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    And then on second thought. Theovalt grabbed Kir by the shoulder and carefully talked to his friend.


    ¡°I have a finger model.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªcan lend it to you if you need it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking nonsense?¡±


    Anyway, Kir decided to borrow a model of the finger.

 Chapter 12

    An hour later, Maribelle had to ponder for a long time why there was a model of a finger in front of her.


    Before returning to Calende Palace and unpacking, the maid came and said the Chief of the Palace had asked for a meeting.


    ¡°Chief of the Palace? How does he know me?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve become a member of the palace, do you have a few things to tell me Lady? If you¡¯re doing anything extra, I¡¯ll take care of it for you, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. If anything happens¡ªNanny doesn¡¯t have to deal with it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Maribelle could barely squeak out, and she held Pepper¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The luggage was still full of things to put away, and no matter how much the maid moved around, Maribelle still had to say where to put things. She was worried about how things would be organized while she was away, and she was worried about keeping the chief of the palace waiting for a long time.


    ¡®What shall we do?¡¯


    Maribelle was weighing two tasks. Does he want her to be as swift as the wind? However, it could be counterproductive. How can she finish it easily?


    However, Maribelle¡¯s troubled look must have seemed restless to Pepper, she didn¡¯t even ask, but she rolled up her sleeves and stepped in.


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t you have this nanny? I¡¯ll clean up, so go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just put it in order first, so you can tell me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like after you come back. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Thanks to Pepper¡¯s boasting and saying  not to worry, Maribelle was forced to leave her seat half-heartedly. However, the comfort from the nanny¡¯s reassurance descended into awkward silence as soon as Meribelle entered the drawing room.


    The reason for this, of course, was because of the model of a finger thrown by a man who was supposed to be the chief of the palace.


    ¡°¡ªIf this is your taste, I can understand.¡±


    Maribelle magnanimously concluded in the end. This person is obsessed with fingers. That is why he brought a finger model with the same heart of a cat giving a dead mouse to its owner.


    Kir¡¯s reaction, which seemed depressed at the moment, fueled Maribelle¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°It seems you like it.¡± She said, waiting for the chief to reply.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re obsessed with fingers.¡¯


    ¡°Well, Theo wasn¡¯t helping for a day or two because he had nothing to see except his butt.¡±


    Suddenly, the topic went to Theovalt. Maribelle once again fell into worry.


    This man came suddenly and threw a model of finger in front of her, and then brought up the topic of Theovalt¡¯s butt. All this meant that there is only one conclusion that can be inferred here.


    ¡°The chief of the palace, did you¡ª come here to talk about Sir Peregrine¡¯s butt?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    With his straightforward denial, Maribelle was relieved. First of all, talking about Theovalt¡¯s butt would have been much stranger than saying that the weather was nice on a stormy day.


    Perhaps he noticed Maribelle¡¯s relief. Kir opened his mouth, putting his head-mounted beret down on the table with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°It turns out that I haven¡¯t even introduced myself. Kir Rebein, I am-as you know-the chief of the palace. I will help and educate you to adapt to palace life. Make sure to take a good look. I tend to abuse my power.¡±


    He introduced himself as if he were introducing a stranger, and then he smiled loosely.


    ¡°But the reason I¡¯m here today is neither education nor my introduction.¡±


    He¡¯s really weird. Maribelle thought quietly. As someone who is obsessed with fingers he could only be a really weird person.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask what happened between you and His Majesty.¡±


    Oh my. Speaking like a sailor with that kind of appearance, Maribelle decided to pray for the mood of the future of this conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come up with three hypotheses. Things need to be in threes to be sure.¡±


    Regardless of the listener¡¯s opinion, he held up an index finger and began to talk.


    ¡°First, the time has come when His Majesty will soon die. I think this is the most likely. People who are dying soon will change their behavior, right? As the day of death approached, he suddenly changed his mind and decided to do something extraordinary, putting you in the position of empress instead of killing you.¡±


    One more finger was held up.


    ¡°Secondly, you made a very plausible offer to His Majesty. I can imagine your rudeness at the party. His Majesty is very fickle, so he could have adjusted to the rhythm for a while. Or perhaps you dared to threaten to spread His Majesty¡¯s secrets in the middle of the party.¡±


    Maribelle felt prickly. He was only talking nonsense, but the reasoning wasn¡¯t so bad. Certainly, the position of the chief of the palace was not for anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that you were alone with His Majesty for a short time in the middle of the party, so some kind of deal may have come to pass then.¡±


    ¡°That could be the case.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t wrong. Maribelle admitted it simply. Thanks to this, Kir¡¯s momentum rose in an instant. He¡¯s now gone so far as to shine.


    ¡°Right? And the last one, there¡¯s a hypothesis that His Majesty fell in love with you at a glance, and I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡±


    Was he implying that her beauty is not so great? Maribelle blinked at the unexpected venom.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I know that His Majesty¡¯s taste is ugly.¡± She replied, slightly bitter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always wondered because he hates me so much, but I finally solved my question.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Maribelle exhaled a dying laugh as she looked, wriggling in discomfort, at the youthful man. He sharpened his finely curved eyes and picked up his earlier sharp appearance again.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably quickest to ask the person themself. His Majesty has already rejected me once, so I¡¯ve come to you.¡±


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s something even you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s either number one or number three. Do you have anything to say about number three?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of an interest in love from His Majesty before. I think it will be the same in the future.¡±


    ¡°He sent you a marriage proposal, but it¡¯s just a formality. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s still a lot of disagreement about whether you¡¯ll become the Empress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that. So, did you make up your mind on number one?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be number one if you think about it logically.¡±


    Kir smiled brightly. He even noticed that Maribelle was lying, but Maribelle was also not a simple lamb to fall for Kir¡¯s interrogation.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at lying, but I¡¯d like you to say something that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then all truth will be false.¡±


    ¡°What trust do you think there is between us? We¡¯ve never met before.¡±


    ¡°If you want to hear something from me, you¡¯d better bring evidence, Chief of the Palace.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no confession since we¡¯re just acquaintances.¡±


    He held up a model of his fingers. Where did all that spirit go, he quickly became dead.


    ¡°I even prepared a gift for my acquaintance. I thought you¡¯d like it.¡±


    For what reason? It would be more appropriate to break up a relationship after receiving something like that. Maribelle clicked her tongue inside.


    ¡°I think I know why you don¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! My friend is here!¡±


    ¡°Maybe only you think of each other as friends?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s¡­ was it like that¡­? Somehow I couldn¡¯t even touch their butt¡­.¡±


    Maribelle was able to quickly find out that there was only one friend he claimed to have, and that one was Theovalt. In addition to her other misunderstandings. Of course, Kir had no intention of correcting her.


    Kir muttered something ¨C seemed a little harsh ¨C and seriously pondered, and carefully raised his head.


    ¡°Miss Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°One of my friends won¡¯t let me touch his butt, and the other one won¡¯t save me even if I fall into the water.¡±


    So he had more than one. Maribelle nodded her head. Kir¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°Do I have no friends?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know why the topic came to this, but Maribelle spoke out firmly without a second of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the poor me without a friend?¡±


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°You have no intention of being my friend and telling me about your relationship with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Will you ask me again when I¡¯m born again?¡±


    There was a tense war of nerves between the two smiles. He buried the atmosphere on the ground where he was being treated as a lieutenant because he was not endearing enough,


    ¡°Kir, why are you here?¡±


    It was Ethelred.


    *****


    Kir gritted his teeth. One hand scratched the wall. His feet were floating in the air. The reason is because of the overwhelming force lifting him by his neck.


    It was Kir, who had been with Ethelred all his life and who was proud of himself, but it was the first time to feel Ethelred¡¯s power like this. Thanks to this, he remembered the advice he had from his friend in the past.


    ¡°Save your life. It¡¯s hard to preserve your life in the palace for a long time.¡±


    Even with sincere advice, Kir only smiled vainly. That¡¯s crazy.


    And this was Kir¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Should I ask twice, Kir?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s n-no¡ª Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Answer¡ªwhy are you here?¡±


    ¡®If you want an answer, you should let go of my neck, Your Majesty.¡¯


    Kir was about to burst into tears with injustice. If he cries now, he might say it hurt, but should he just cry? No. If he does that, he might really lose his neck.


    ¡®I love you, my friend.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll behave really well if I get out of here. I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t¡­I won¡¯t touch your butt.¡¯


    Kir rolled his eyes as his vision blurred. Behind Ethelred, who was holding his neck, he saw Maribelle blinking her blue eyes quietly. As if this uproar had nothing to do with her, she looked like a cat basking in the sun.


    Of course, it goes without saying that her nonchalance scratched the inside of Kir even further.


    ¡®Damn it, you¡¯re not such a decent person. Even though you talked to me very well!¡¯


    Kir¡¯s injustice doubled in an instant, but he didn¡¯t forget to send a signal to Maribelle with his eyes.


    ¡®In order to survive here, I have to catch that woman.¡¯


    Like or not, it was the only lifeline to choose.


    ¡®Young lady Edenbert, please save me. Don¡¯t you think you should save my life for the sake of friendship or anything? Then wouldn¡¯t I do anything to repay you later?¡¯


    Maribelle opened her mouth as if the desperately sent signal finally worked.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡®There you go! There you go! Save me!¡¯


    ¡°That guy told me I was ugly.¡±


    Ugh. Kir can¡¯t even scream anymore, and he could taste death.


    ¡®Oh, Theo! My dear friends! I¡¯m going to die. Take care.¡¯


    While he was saying goodbye to his one sided friends, Maribelle¡¯s mouth opened again.


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, is you? He¡¯s never done anything to me, so let him go.¡±


    The strength of his neck was completely relieved. His feet touched the ground, but Kir was not able to stand at all, so he sat down in a daze.


    ¡°Huk¡­ Ugh..¡±


    That devilish woman. He won¡¯t forget her kindness. Of course, she¡¯s still the enemy.


    His tears fell only now, when his throat was so tight and his strength was completely gone. It wasn¡¯t until his eyes, with their strange shape and rare violet color, were drying up that he was able to lift himself to his feet.


    Meanwhile, Maribelle¡¯s eyes fell to his face, gasping for breath. Looking at Kir¡¯s dripping tears she thought, ¡®So this is how power tastes.¡¯


    She had opened her eyes to new things.

 Chapter 13

    Was she a little sadistic? That pathetic look on his face is pretty cute, too. Is the Emperor notorious for being a tyrant because of this hobby?


    Maribelle turned her head to check her own curiosity and realized that she had been completely wrong.


    Clang. The blade made a cold sound as it crawled out of its scabbard. Without a doubt, Ethelred looked very sullen.


    ¡°You can answer now. Was your place here? Or did I ask you to start Maribelle¡¯s education from today? I know that education will start next week.¡±


    Ethelred put a sword to Kir¡¯s neck. Sadly, Maribelle could offer nothing but a tear as mourning, even if he died here.


    But Kir waited anxiously for Maribelle to save him, as if she were an angel from heaven.


    ¡®What does he expect me to do?¡¯


    Maribelle recalled a conversation with Kir a moment ago. The third hypothesis. Ethelred loves her. He must have great faith in that ridiculous hypothesis.


    But what to do? He¡¯s barking up the wrong tree. There was a deep sneer around Maribelle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know anything about the deal.¡¯


    His hypotheses were pretty good, but his conclusion was a complete miss. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to tell him about the deal. Maribelle pondered over Kir¡¯s relationship to Ethelred and sat down at a table that still had two cups of cooled tea.


    There were not only two cups of tea on the table but also a model of a finger. Only then did Maribelle think about the finger model.


    ¡®The fourth finger? No, is it the index finger?¡¯


    It was a big finger. It seemed obvious that it was a man¡¯s finger, but Kir¡¯s hand was not so thick. He had hands that were rather close to Maribelle¡¯s hands, long and thin fingers. A hand that seems unlikely to lift anything heavier than a pen.


    So whose finger did he get to model the statue? Maribelle remembered the unnatural conversion.


    ¡®Well, it has been a day or two that Theo hasn¡¯t been helping.¡¯


    In her mind Theovalt Peregrine suddenly popped up with his finger on a cutting board.


    ¡®Aha.¡¯


    Maribelle soon understood the circumstances. Sir Peregrine sent this to Kir. But the question still remains.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    A finger that suddenly appeared? It¡¯s so funny. Hypothesizing was not something only Kir could do. Maribelle decided to weigh the reasons in her mind carefully.


    The first hypothesis was that Kir was obsessed with fingers, so he tried to show her his favorite from his collection.


    In the second hypothesis, Theovalt tried to convey a message to Maribelle.


    ¡®Did you think I¡¯d be frightened by this model?¡¯


    Theovalt Peregrine¡­If that was so, it would be more disappointing than she thought. She doesn¡¯t know what it means.


    ¡®I think it would be convenient to ask the person involved.¡¯


    Maribelle turned away and looked at Ethelred, who was still using a knife, and Kir, who looks paler and paler as time slowly ticked by. Losing blood was not just a metaphor, because Ethelred¡¯s sword poked Kir in the shoulder.


    ¡°I kept you alive because I told you to work properly, not because I told you to harass people. I thought you were smart enough to get it right, but maybe I was wrong.¡±


    Kir¡¯s left shoulder was now completely red and he was coughing up blood. He¡¯s going to die like that. Should she save him? Maribelle agonized for a moment, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s head, which had been fixed toward Kir, turned. At first glance, it seemed he was annoyed but he was trying to listen to Maribelle. There is hope.


    Her fist was naturally clenched. It¡¯s because she¡¯s nervous. No one could guarantee that the next head down there wouldn¡¯t be Maribelle¡¯s rather than Kir¡¯s.


    Maribelle smiled hardened to hide her tension.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s difficult to speak if he is here.¡±


    Maribelle was revealing the fact that she was struggling to smile. There is nothing to say. She¡¯s telling him to save Kir.


    ¡®What if it doesn¡¯t work? Should I at least cry?¡¯


    What would work best to plead with a tyrant famous for relenting to neither blood nor tears? Is it right to broach a deal rather than appeal to his emotions? Maribelle, who was agonizing over what card to take out to save Kir, was only able to escape from her thoughts when Ethelred opened his mouth.


    ¡°Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find the gentlemanly way of speaking from the other day. A gentle smile? She wished. Ethelred¡¯s tone was assertive, and he was now ordering Maribelle. Perhaps that is the maximum amount of patience he can express.


    Maribelle approached him carefully. The tip of that knife would soon be pointing toward her, so every step she took, a snake-like tension rose up her spine and set it¡¯s teeth around her neck.


    Tap, tap. The walk stopped quickly. In the first place, the distance between the table where Maribelle was sitting and Ethelred was not that far. Now Ethelred and Maribelle have become so close that they can touch each other with just one more step.


    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    Maribelle stood by him at a reasonable distance. But Ethelred stretched out his arms to her with a faint sneer, as if to laugh at Maribelle¡¯s idea.


    ¡°When I ask you to come here, I mean come closer.¡±


    His arms were wrapped around her waist. Thanks to this, Maribelle quickly leaned her cheek on his shoulder. He had a cool face and a deep bloody smile.


    It was arrogance that in the first place that she tried to control his actions with her tongue. Ethelred wasn¡¯t going to go crazy right away, nor did he act irrationally because stupidity blinded him.


    She doesn¡¯t know why, but his murderous intention was smoothly coordinated, and real.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do with this?¡¯


    Whatever he said, Kir was already dead. Even if left alone, his life would be in danger from excessive bleeding, and he might be stabbed one more time after talking for no reason.


    While Maribelle was mesmerized by Ethelred¡¯s smile, something touched her hand. It was Ethelred¡¯s hand. To elaborate a bit, the sword in his hand. A lump of iron warmed up after eating body temperature was being placed in her hand.


    ¡°Bell. Give your hand strength.¡±


    There was no time to look away. Maribelle stopped breathing without realizing it. A voice that falls right down in the ear. Only then did the gaze fall on Kir, who breathed heavily at his feet.


    ¡°You should get used to it. It¡¯s a sight to see every day.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s hand overlapped with Ethelred¡¯s. The sword that betrayed Maribelle once was pointed straight at Kir. Kir seemed to swear quietly in his mouth, but there was no time for Maribelle to care about him now.


    There is no way. Maribelle took a quick turn at Kir¡¯s purple eyes and his red wounds, his teeth biting his lower lip. The sword was already bloodied, and it was too late to shake off Ethelred.


    Then Maribelle twisted her wrist and twisted the sword¡¯s orbit. The straight blade is now aimed directly at her neck.


    ¡°If people die every day. Your Majesty.¡±


    In the room, thick flesh and cold metal touching the side of the neck, the cold sweat in her hands was heavy. Tick, tick. A calm sound rang in the room where there was nothing busy except a steady clock.


    ¡°When will my neck fall off?¡±


    Clang.


    The sword fell silently onto the rug. The cool smile was now directed towards Meribelle. Surprised and interested, Ethelred seemed to be unaware that he had even dropped his sword.


    He looked as if he was shocked that what he had raised as a cat was actually a predator. What the hell is he so surprised about? Maribelle said with a slight frown.


    ¡°Is my question wrong? Aren¡¯t you telling me to kill myself later when you¡¯re givnig me a sword?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. If you want to scare me, please choose another method. This is neither fun nor inspired.¡±


    It¡¯s a lie. Maribelle is on her way into the grave after realizing the strength of her heart. It wasn¡¯t that strong. But in front of Ethelred, she had to play like she had some guts.


    ¡°Help me save Kir. I hate the smell of blood. I don¡¯t even want to see the body.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s head, which was still looking at Maribelle as if it was broken, turned away. She looked at the other side of his face. Maribelle didn¡¯t bother to rush. It is because she realised that that was implicit permission.


    ¡®He listened to me.¡¯


    It was a small surprise. Whatever the reason, he listened to Maribelle. Her cold clammy skin began to warm with blood again.


    Meanwhile, Kir also realized that his life had risen to the threshold of heaven and quickly fell back down to Earth. Without a doubt, he will not attach himself to heaven.


    ¡®What did I just go through?¡¯


    Kir came to his senses in a hurry. This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯t come twice. Kir snapped out of his shock and quickly lifted his body off the ground. The last time he looked back before leaving the room, he could only see Ethelred¡¯s back and Maribelle, who was still expressionless.


    ¡®Go ahead.¡¯


    Maribelle, who noticed Ethelred¡¯s eyes, said with a glance. He cursed that she was like a devil, but when he saw her again, she was an angel.


    Clang. The door closed with a stern sound behind Kir¡¯s back. His left shoulder was still bleeding. He sank down with his back to the door, thankfully still intact.


    ¡°Hah¡ª¡±


    What did he just go through? Kir was blinking blankly, and the maid who was passing by recognized Kir, who was covered in blood, came up in surprise.


    ¡°S-sir Kir?? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not okay. I almost died.¡±


    ¡°I thought Kir was already dead! Guards!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­. Damn. A guard, ah, no¡­. Could you please call Sir Peregrine? I think I¡¯m really going to die.¡±


    The maid with freckles stuck on her cheeks looked around and whispered cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor before Sir Peregrine. You¡¯re in a terrible condition right now¡ª.¡±


    Kir sighed with annoyance and swept his face with a hand.


    ¡°Why is there so much nonsense? Go get him. Is it that hard to understand?¡±


    When Kir¡¯s eyes flashed eerily, the maid hurriedly closed her mouth and lifted herself up. Kir¡¯s sigh was mixed behind the maid, who was busily rushing off.


    ¡®Theo, it seems like we got it wrong.¡¯

 Chapter 14

    At that time, Maribelle was measuring Ethelred¡¯s patience. Ethelred put his hand on his forehead, holding back his anger. He swept it down and exhaled shallowly. However, at the end, he vented his anger as if all the previous actions did not work.


    ¡°Why are you fearless? Why do you do things without permission?¡±


    ¡°There seemed to be no point in killing Sir Kir.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle, I don¡¯t place  any importance on people. It¡¯s just a loss of life.¡±


    She may lose money if he is left alive, but there is no benefit from his death. She would have to go to war with him to convince him.


    Ethelred¡¯s words roughly translated to this: ¡®The king is the king.¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s impression for him was, well, a little..She thought it was the Emperor who was really calculating. In fact, Maribelle saved Kir and Theovalt because she had something to ask. It would be easier and more natural to go through Kir to meet Theovalt.


    But why is Ethelred so angry?


    He looked angrier than ever, the most upset Maribelle had ever seen. To be exact, he seemed to hold back his anger, mostly, since she had met him. Ethelred¡¯s low-pitched voice crept out, scratching her ears.


    ¡°In my palace, don¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t approve of.¡±


    ¡°If you keep me alive, you¡¯ll lose money.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Ethelred seemed embarrassed by the unexpected words, but Maribelle didn¡¯t care. She rarely pulled other peoples strings.


    ¡°You said that you placed no importance on people. Saving my life will be your greatest loss, Your Majesty. I¡¯m worth less than Sir Kir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Maribelle approached Ethelred. The sword he had held was on the ground. Maribelle dared to trample the handle of the sword. She soon kicked it with the tip of her shoe. Ethelred only watched. Within a few steps she was able to step in his shadow.


    ¡®I wonder why?¡¯


    ¡®What makes me feel so safe.¡¯


    He can¡¯t understand it. In front of his gaze, Maribelle seemed as though she felt safe. Safety in front of a tyrant was an unsuitable feeling.


    Maribelle looked at his face as he dropped his head. The scene didn¡¯t seem believable. Maribelle whispered as if singing.


    ¡°Look at me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Her most outstanding and beautiful knife. That¡¯s what the man in front of her is. The finest knife she¡¯ll ever use to slaughter her repulsive ¡®family¡¯. If a knife that cuts people regardless of who they are is reluctant to cut, it softens the sharp blade. it is enough to hold the knife rather than ponder why it¡¯s reluctant.


    The important thing is the result rather than the process.


    Maribelle hesitates, reaches out and wraps her hand around Ethelred¡¯s cheek. It was a small touch, it was still hugely embarrassing though. Hiis gaze immediately returned to Maribelle. It looked as if he were attracted like a magnet.


    Maribelle met his red eyes and opened her mouth gently.


    ¡°Someday you¡¯ll regret not killing me in the first place. Your Majesty will be sick just by having me. I¡¯m going to use Your majesty and fill my own pockets. I took Your Majesty for revenge. So I intend to use you as my sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you. I need you, Your Majesty.¡±


    This was her last having a conscience.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take advantage of you, and I¡¯ll tell you in advance, so don¡¯t blame me.¡¯


    ¡°¡ªYou.¡±


    A moment of silence. Ethelred didn¡¯t keep his opponent waiting long. Instead of answering, he held Maribelle¡¯s hand to his cheek. The waist he wrapped his arms around snapped closely to his body. Ethelred whispered quickly.


    ¡°Is your goal, revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need you. I intend to use you as my sword.¡±


    ¡°So ambitious.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me like this.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a call, it was a warning. ¡®No more talk¡¯, a warning that he was losing patience. Maribelle ignored his warning.


    ¡°Listen to me, Your Majesty. I need Your Majesty. And you need me, too.¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant-.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me? You have to get some information.¡±


    Maribelle smiled gently and kissed Ethelred on the cheek. It seemed closer to soothing a child than to meaning sexual love.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, Your Majesty. Come to think of it, I couldn¡¯t even say hello properly.¡±


    It was an untimely greeting. How contrived it is to say a greeting belatedly while being held in the other person¡¯s arms. It was an act that clearly showed her intention to change the subject.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤Yeah, I didn¡¯t even say thank you for accepting the marriage proposal, Maribelle.¡±


    But Ethelred accepted this apparent turn of events. The well-worn sword disappeared in an instant, and only a gentleman with a pliable smile was filling his place.


    Ethelred showed the gentle smile from the other day and placed a kiss on the back of Maribelle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Welcome to my hand, dear.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to welcome me?¡±


    After a short burst of laughter, Ethelred¡¯s smile slowly opened up.


    ¡°Seeing you say that, do you want anything?¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s mouth is bent to the fullest.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡®So that I can use you freely.¡¯


    Ethelred could not have missed the meaning contained in it. Willingly accepting the contact, Maribelle wrapped her arms around his neck. Blonde hair, which seemed to symbolize his authority, was wrapped around her fingers.


    ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ He wondered internally.


    While Maribelle also wondered, ¡®is this how to tame me, an arrogant person? Do you still doubt me and think that I am a spy?¡¯


    Whatever the two¡¯s  inner thoughts were, the kiss was hot. They were so close that every breath was entangled, Maribelle had to grasp Ethelred¡¯s shoulder, dizzy from the intensity. On the surface, it seemed like a kiss from a lover who desperately wanted the other person.


    Maribelle stopped thinking. All that mattered to her now was revenge.


    The role of a wicked woman who is favored by a tyrant and holds the power was hers, so she must stick to it. He¡¯ll be on her side. She¡¯ll be too attractive to be thrown away because of the information, she chose this role, so now she¡¯ll act it.


    ¡®If it¡¯s the only way I can get revenge, I can love you.¡¯


    *******


    Theovalt glanced at Kir, who was welcoming him with a blank face.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Argh.. I¡¯m hurt¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess things didn¡¯t go well with the concubine.¡±


    ¡®Any other stab wounds?¡¯ Theovalt glanced over Kir¡¯s body, prodigy with his toes, and when Kir seemed severely crushed, he put his foot back to the ground. There seemed to be no other stab wounds.


    ¡°You know¡ªNo, let¡¯s go take care of the wounds. Get up.¡±


    ¡°Give me a piggyback.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of crap.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m dying¡­.. A person without friends should die like this.¡±


    ¡®This brat really.¡¯ Theovalt narrowed his eyes and glared at Kir. It wasn¡¯t every day or two that Kir was severely injured, but even though he was injured so much, nothing changed.


    Theovalt sighed quietly, grabbed Kir¡¯s right arm and raised him roughly. It¡¯s ugly to give a piggyback ride, so let¡¯s do this. Kir is now lifted like a burden onto Theovalt¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Huh. Is this a piggyback ride?¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut before I throw you away.¡±


    Even if this kid was in danger, he¡¯s still likely to yap away. Even so, he felt sorry enough that he was still unable to abandon his friend. Theovalt suddenly grumbled and moved his encumbered feet.


    Only after receiving treatment, Kir came up with the proper story.


    ¡°I think I found out why His Majesty brought that woman here.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why he called me first, prioritizing finding me over everything.¡¯


    Theovalt glanced at Kir, looking down on Kir as if Kir was pathetic. Kir, who was blinking his eyes, wondered about something and laughed. He remained in that state for a long time and only opened his mouth again after a while, thoroughly antagonizing Theovalt.


    ¡°Theo, I heard you were in a mess again.¡±


    The meaning that Kir was asking was clear. The mission to find the location of the Crown Prince. Theovalt calmly confirmed.


    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s right. ¡°


    ¡°Your Majesty seems to be looking for other ways than you.¡±


    It was not long after the Peopil Empire became quiet. Only two months at least. Since then, there has been a scent of blood in the capital.


    Ethelred cut off the heads of his five brothers and ascended the throne to slaughter them. That¡¯s why Ethelred is called a tyrant and why the high-ranking nobles are still struggling to keep up to this day.


    That is what is known to the public.


    However, Baldwin Peopil, the eldest of Ethelred¡¯s five brothers, is alive and missing. That¡¯s why Ethelred had his closest aide Theovalt searching for his location, but so far he has had no success.


    Kir was convinced that this mission would also be related to Maribelle.


    ¡°I heard she overheard His Majesty¡¯s conversation. If there¡¯s a reason she¡¯s been keep alive, it can only be that reason.¡±


    Kir gently touched his shoulder, which had been bandaged. He couldn¡¯t believe he was stabbed. As expected, he can¡¯t be around His Majesty for long either.


    ¡°So. Are you saying that she could be a spy?¡±


    ¡°I know your brain is your most unexercised muscle, but let¡¯s think about the basics, Theo. You know Lady Maribelle¡¯s identity is not that important.¡±


    Kir clicked his tongue and slung on his shirt. Every life that enters the palace hangs on the whims of Ethelred. So even if Maribelle was Baldwin¡¯s spy, she could always be put before the guillotine.


    So, here¡¯s the conclusion.


    ¡°His Majesty will use her as a tool.¡±


    She¡¯s still a candidate for the Empress, but he doesn¡¯t know what will happen later. With Kir¡¯s neat conclusion, Theovalt carefully opened his mouth after agonizing over what to say with a frown that could not be seen.


    ¡°Kir, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong. However¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that caught your notice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Theovalt¡¯s voice carefully leaked out like a prudent blade.


    ¡°She¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, damn it. I almost died! Next time, you go!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were being rude?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    Kir¡¯s voice suddenly subsided. He talked calmly, as if his intensity a while ago was a lie.


    ¡°That woman, she has no hesitation in her actions. Did you not notice that? It seems like there is no tomorrow to her. You should have seen it¡­.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t have tomorrow? Kir¡¯s honest appreciation was like this. It was too bold to be called clever, and not dramatic enough to be called manipulative.


    Kir recalled the embarrassment of revealing his stiff white expression when the sword was held in Maribelle¡¯s hand. And the face that was leaning a sword to her neck and talking back to Ethelred.


    ¡®If you want to scare me, please choose another method.¡¯


    Kir understood Ethelred¡¯s feelings for throwing the sword away as soon as he heard Maribelle¡¯s words. No one can help but do that in front of that expression, those words.


    Even though it looked like she would burst into tears right away there wasn¡¯t a single tremor in the hand that held the sword and in the voice that spoke strongly as if threatening Ethelred, but it seemed that only the expression alone couldn¡¯t help but betray her. Only tears did not come, but her eyes still had a teary appeal.


    ¡®If you kill me when I do this, will you be satisfied, Your Majesty? Do you have to pierce this heart to satisfy your cruel nature?¡¯


    That¡¯s what Maribelle said. At least for Kir¡¯s sake.


    ¡®Whether I¡¯m alive because of her¡­¡¯


    Maribelle is dangerous. A shrewd sword is quiet, but she is a sword that swings loudly. Both Theovalt and Kir also agreed that she¡¯s dangerous.


    ¡°What shall we do in the future¡ª. I¡¯m worried about you¡ª.¡±


    Even if a slaughter didn¡¯t take place, the palace, which was peaceful for now, was filled with poison that was extremely fatal, so he can¡¯t help but be worried.


    ¡°Should I tell His Majesty to change the lady¡¯s curriculum a little¡­¡±


    The deeper he worried, the deeper the wrinkles on Kir¡¯s forehead became. Theovalt just stood by Kir, who was agonizing silently.


    Less than a day later, Kir¡¯s worries became nothing but useless.


    ¡°Kir, you are the Chancellor from today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because there is no head of the palace, we will need someone to fill in the vacancy. Start Maribelle¡¯s education today, she will take over the work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re old friends, right?¡±


    Kir alternately looked at Maribelle, smiling brightly, and Ethelred, who seemed to have a carefree look on his face for some reason, and thought.


    ¡®Should I have just died back then?¡¯


    As expected, she¡¯s the devil. Kir has revised his assessment of Maribelle.

 Chapter 15

    ¡°You can give it to the head of staff, and this¡­ you can send it up to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Maribelle was being handed over to Kir at the moment. The chief of palace has been in charge of it, though it was initially the Empress¡¯s responsibility. In addition, Kir was promoted to Prime Minister, and the Chief of the Palace¡¯s responsibilities were transferred to Maribelle.


    Of course, this was merely the procedure Kir had to go through in the education of Empress Candidate Maribelle, even if he didn¡¯t have to be promoted, but the issue was that there was no sense that the timing was too advanced.


    The reason was none other than Pepper.


    If there is, I will step on it. She bit her lower lip and swallowed her words. But even with that question alone, Pepper was waving her hand in surprise and smiled.


    Pepper felt embarrassed since she couldn¡¯t think of a right answer. Maribelle didn¡¯t bother waiting for a response. Most likely the answer is both of them.


    At the end of the day, Maribelle and Pepper may be comfortable with the fact that they are related to Ethelred. It¡¯s not bad for the time being, but what if Ethelred¡¯s shallow interest begins to fade and the deal falls through? Pepper was sure to be kicked back even though she said it would be over if she died.


    ¡®I can¡¯t get my nanny kicked out twice.¡¯


    She was tired of someone. Maribelle believed she had to preserve the peace between the two in a more trustworthy manner, as favored by Ethelred, which may change at any time.


    And that very idea was the fundamental reason why Maribelle moved up class.


    Of course, it was not known by Kir.


    Maribelle¡¯s current goal was to gain a better understanding of her time in the palace and how things were going, so she was still a dedicated student. The handover went smoothly as a result of this.


    ¡®There¡¯s less work than I expected.¡¯


    Obviously, she had heard in the past that there was a joke that the busiest thing in the palace when people were carried out every day was the chief of the palace. Kir, on the other hand, was given enough work to complete in half a day.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this enough time after finishing up quickly to ask about Theovalt¡ª?¡¯


    Concerning the finger model.


    Whether Maribelle¡¯s miscellaneous thoughts were evident, Kir asked a sour question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s less than I expected.¡±


    Kir straightened his lips. At first glance, he appeared dissatisfied. She thinks she should ask him at least once because he has a complaint on his face.


    Maribelle coughed once and rose to her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with you. Didn¡¯t you get a promotion?¡±


    Kir¡¯s disgruntled gaze shifted to Maribelle, and a coy voice emerged.


    ¡°Maribelle Edenbert. I can¡¯t even call you by name, so I¡¯ll call you Lady Edenbert. What makes me feel bad is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Call me Miss Maribelle, Sir Kir.¡±


    ¡°¡­Miss, Maribelle?¡±


    Maribelle raised her body with a bunch of papers as Kir¡¯s voice filled with doubts flowed into the back of her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Edenbert¡¯s young lady. If you have trouble calling me by name, just call me Lord Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you even speak?¡±


    Even if he did a favor to call her by name¡ª he must have been so dumb, so Maribelle had no choice but to shoot him in the bell. But what worked rather well, Kir finally came to his senses and said.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re also a difficult person to understand. Yeah, well, that¡¯s good. There are three reasons why I feel bad, Miss Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°You love three things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how we get along. The first one is my promotion. Thanks to that, things have improved dramatically.¡±


    Kir, who speaks in hushed tones and smirks, smiled as she placed the papers on the shelf. Kir had a talent for making everything steamy.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a strong desire to one day throw my resignation in Your Majesty¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping it will come true.¡±


    Who dares to use the term ¡°half-faced¡± in reference to the Emperor? Maribelle admired Kir¡¯s heavy heart.


    Kir, on the other hand, shrugged it off as if it were natural and only pulled up the robe that he always wore. He always wore cumbersome robes, and today was no exception.


    Isn¡¯t that heavy? Kir finished organizing the documents and opened the door in a fairly disciplined manner while Maribelle laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve explained all of the internal procedures, so now I¡¯ll show you around the palace. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Sir Kir. You appear to be a human right now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Miss Maribelle, who isn¡¯t always a human being.¡±


    Haha. Maribelle walked out the door with her dying and twisting laughter. He was talking about ¡®the three reasons Kir was feeling bad¡¯ not long ago, but Maribelle decided not to inquire about the other two. It was obvious that her insides would swell as she listened more.


    Kir slammed the door and walked over to Maribelle¡¯s side, where he began to guide her.


    ¡°The Imperial Palace is divided into two sections: the main palace and the star palace. A star palace is typically designed for residence, whereas a main palace is designed for business purposes. Only the Emperor and Empress are exempt from this rule.¡±


    The Emperor and Empress are also residents of the main palace. Maribelle nodded, taking in Kir¡¯s dry explanation piece by piece.


    Kir was not a sloppy teacher based on his words. Because he couldn¡¯t allow a student to have any stray thoughts in his explanation, which is deep and subject matter is always presented in his own way. If the listener appears to have a different opinion, he asks with sharp eyes.


    Such as this.


    ¡°Did you understand?¡±


    She¡¯ll get a test question if she nods her head here. An arbitrary teacher cannot take into account a student¡¯s comprehension. Every time, test questions boasted ridiculously difficult levels.


    So, in order to get out of Kir¡¯s test, she had to answer the question with a question.


    ¡°Yes, the Palace of Calende must be a star palace, based on the description.¡±


    ¡°You noticed it right away.¡±


    Kir then withdrew his keen gaze and resumed guiding.


    ¡°This is the Imperial Palace¡¯s main palace, where the Emperor resides and where most of the business is conducted. We¡¯re in Igcentium¡¯s garden. It¡¯s my second favorite garden in the palace.¡±


    Kir blabbed out personal information about which she had no interest and opened his mouth as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that remind you of the second time we talked?¡±


    She just wants to know if he let go of it. Maribelle swears silently in her heart. On the outside, she laughed casually.


    ¡°¡ªYou forgot so naturally that I briefly wondered if Sir Kir¡¯s hair was a flower pot that grew hair.¡±


    ¡°When I have a lot of work to do, I sometimes overlook the minor details. So let me tell you a second time. It bothers me that your class has been rescheduled. It¡¯s nice to be stuck inside the Palace of Calende.¡±


    Kir said this while standing in the middle of a sunny garden. When the fountain spilled behind him, he was attempting to make a rainbow.


    The story he tells is bad, but the scenery is stunning. It would be ideal if he didn¡¯t have only that purple color. Maribelle took a step on her lawn, thinking about how she wanted to put Kir in the distance.


    ¡°Being with you is not a pleasant experience. I almost died because of you.¡±


    ¡°I was able to live because of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much. If I¡¯d been trapped in the Palace of Calende, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the concept of grace.¡±


    ¡°Pulled out a stone with a rolled stone embedded in it, but who would feel good, Edenbert?¡±


    He dared to use her surname. Maribelle frowned as she looked at Kir. She didn¡¯t frown because his words bothered her; it was just that the sun was too bright.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to call me Edenbert, call it Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Edenbert. There are me, Theovalt, and a few others who have been saving their lives in the palace for a long time now. It¡¯s one of those numbers, but they¡¯ve all been with Your Majesty since childhood.¡±


    ¡°I said Lord Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all crazy people. Except for me.¡±


    Kir¡¯s words continued unhurriedly, ignoring Maribelle¡¯s protests.


    ¡°Among them, I¡¯ve always held a strong position. Chief of the Palace, I was content to rot my talents and sit in this small seat with the best qualities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to begin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair that I was promoted because of you, but I have to attend all of the classes. I¡¯m going to have to use my brain more now. Oh, my God, how could this be possible?¡±


    ¡®Whether I live or die.¡¯


    Maribelle had to admit that listening to Kir¡¯s condescension was becoming too much for her. He was obviously a bright, sociable individual, but he had to be out of her league.


    There¡¯s no denying that Kir¡¯s open hostility toward Maribelle played a role. Maribelle cast a sidelong glance at Kir, who was talking to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been attempting to rot as an office worker for the rest of my life working inside the palace, and you¡¯re dragging me out and wiping the mud away¡ªwhy that¡¯s I feel sorry for the jewels in the mud¡ª¡±


    ¡®There would be no circle if I closed my mouth¡ª¡¯


    Maribelle, who was tired of Kir¡¯s complaints, wanted to kick him to keep his mouth shut.


    Kir¡¯s lamentation ended similarly to a lie. It was due to the coming of the new location.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ecathio.¡±


    ¡°There are¡­ quite a few weapons.¡±


    What weapons are there in the main palace? When Maribelle became puzzled, Kir approached her with a kind smile and explained.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the first time you hear it. This is a training facility. To be more specific, it¡¯s a knight training center. It is in charge of both military practice and military administration. If you go inside, you¡¯ll find a knight training ground.¡±


    Maribelle nodded sometimes as she listened to Kir¡¯s detailed explanation. Her attention was drawn to the weapons lined up on both sides of the wall, rather than Kir¡¯s explanation. Swords ranging from thin to long and long. Shields and spears come in a variety of styles.


    Maribelle had never seen such intriguing weapons before, so she asked, touching the three swords on the wall with an unexpected touch.


    ¡°Does Sir Peregrine work here as well?¡±


    ¡°This is this way. He¡¯s in charge of Knight training.¡±


    Kir turned around and stared at Maribelle, then raised his brows and grinned as if he was sly.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s an area where kids shouldn¡¯t go in and out. That sword isn¡¯t something you can get your hands on.¡±


    ¡°Hm, really?¡±


    Maribelle took a glance around, pretending to examine the three swords.


    ¡®Well, this is a training center.¡¯


    At first look, the black marble-clad corridor, which is thought to be quite costly, and weapons made of expensive silverwork. These are horses that appear to be a little further away from the dusty airfield.


    Is it due to the fact that it is the Imperial Palace? Well.


    ¡®You¡¯ll find out when you check at it.¡¯


    Maribelle took the sword¡¯s handle in her hands, gazing at it, and aimed it directly at Kir. The earlier playfulness had vanished, leaving just the grim look.


    ¡°I understand enough that Sir Kir hates me, so let¡¯s just drink the drivel and lead the way. I wasn¡¯t even here if I was confused by those words.¡±


    ¡°Wow, put your sword down. That¡¯s really dangerous. I don¡¯t like being hurt. You see me standing there? You¡¯re not going to be able to stab anyway. Don¡¯t be sassy and put it down.¡±


    ¡°Kir, be honest with me. Is this the training center?¡±


    Kir¡¯s smile had vanished from his lips.


    ¡°Miss Maribelle, you¡¯re taking a tremendous step. Do you not see these weapons? Is there any location with that many weapons besides the training center?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd to claim that it¡¯s a training tencer with no dust. Nowadays, I believe the soldiers are given a silver sword with an imperial pattern.¡±


    Maribelle scornfully placed her sword in the palm of her palm, grasping her hand and drawing it. Uh, her brow was frowned upon in undeniable pain.


    ¡°W-what! What are you doing!¡±


    Kir, who appeared uncomfortable, took the bloody sword. But Maribelle, who was actually involved, stayed very calm.


    As he stated. Maribelle had nothing for Kir to stab. Instead, she has one thing she¡¯s good at.


    Maribelle clenched her blood-splattered hand and approached the wall lined with her weapons, her horn wrapped around her body.


    Clank!


    Weapons were swept down like dominoes, producing various noises. In the corridor where the two were standing, the sound of metal bumps broke out.


    There were several weapons, and the sound was fairly loud due to the hallway ringing. To what extent,


    ¡°What is this fuss¡­ Maribelle?¡±


    Someone would run in annoyance as a result of a loud noise.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Maribelle raised her blood-splattered palm and touched her cheek, pretending to wipe her eyes.


    It is a silversmith as well as a costly making sword. There aren¡¯t many places where you may proudly display silver swords with imperial crests.


    ¡°Kir, explain this matter.¡±


    Maribelle hid her laughter as she listened to Ethelred¡¯s angry voice. The predictions were right.


    This is the main palace where the Emperor¡¯s branch office is located.


    It was Igcentium.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Is this the only thing connected with the Edenbert Family?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of information. The house appears to have been replaced, and much of it appears to have been purposefully erased.¡±


    ¡°So this was done on purpose.¡±


    Is he implying that someone interfered with the data? Ethelred began turning over thick sheets of paper one at a time. The specific size of the Duke of Edenbert¡¯s assets, as well as the people involved in the family. There aren¡¯t many in the direct lineage, but there are a lot of relatives who have been absorbed into the main branch.


    ¡®It¡¯s a big family, as expected.¡¯


    That was the end of Ethelred¡¯s inspection.


    Maribelle stated that she wanted revenge. Ethelred himself drew his sword for her to use. Ethelred didn¡¯t give it much thought about which way he was going.


    ¡°Investigate Edenbert.¡°


    Theovalt lowered his eyes. He realized when he ran to Kir¡¯s aid a few days ago.


    ¡°Why do you look like that, Theo?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡ªI almost died.¡±


    Ethelred was testing himself.


    Kir may have also guessed the truth or expressed a meaningless impression. Kir possessed a rare talent. How many vacancies are there for work if Kir disappears right now? Kir was an important person for Ethelred, though despite all this time there was no particular accumulated affection.


    The spot where Ethelred stabbed was a ¡°safer¡± spot on the shoulder, as if to only threaten him. Even then it wasn¡¯t very deep.


    After examining the wound, Theo concluded that Ethelred did not intend to kill Kir. He¡¯s not sure what kind of threat it is though.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live because I¡¯m so sad and upset¡ªwhat have I done wrong to deserve this from His Majesty? He turned a blind eye to his devoted loyalist.¡±


    By the way, Kir claimed he was really close to death. He said it too much to be an exaggeration.


    ¡®What happened after the stab?¡¯


    This was the thing Theovalt wanted to know the most.


    ¡°Theovalt Peregrine.¡±


    At the call of Ethelred, Theovalt gave up the idea. He looked up and saw his king. His emperor, who had never failed to claim victory since he met.


    If Ethelred told Theovalt to kill himself again, he¡¯d slit his own throat in less than an hour.


    Attempting to understand what is going on inside such a person is an extreme privilege in and of itself. Theovalt lowered his gaze once more.


    ¡°Please instruct me.¡±


    ¡°I need to create a new government post. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over to Azil.¡±


    ¡°Also, to Kir¡ª¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s back words had been completely devoured. There were no other reasons.


    Clank!


    No matter who heard it, it was the sound of metal clattering out. There was also not just one or two things falling. There was no way for the sound to come from inside the palace unless someone had opened the weapons warehouse and threw everything inside out?


    What in the world happened? Not only was Theovalt surprised, but Ethelred also stood up, tossing the paper he was holding.


    ¡°Theovalt, open the door.¡±


    What a fuss at the main palace. Are you someone who has two lives? Theovalt bowed briefly before approaching the door and grabbing the handle.


    Without a squeal, the door opened softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss¡ªMaribelle?¡±


    Maribelle? That woman? Theovalt hurriedly shut the door and followed Ethelred, who was the first to leave.


    Theovalt had to close his eyes for a moment and chew the inside of his cheek as soon as he walked out the door. He was perplexed as to what all the fuss was about.


    ¡®Kir, you said you almost died?¡¯


    Do you think you have two lives?


    The disturbances were Kir and Maribelle. The weapons that decorated the wall were tangled and collapsed.


    ¡®Is she responsible for this?¡¯


    A silver-haired woman standing right next to him. Maribelle¡¯s face was covered with blood, and even her left hand was bloody.


    What appears to be the source of the blood,


    ¡°Kir, explain this matter.¡±


    Kir¡¯s hands were splattered with blood. Because of this, Ethelred¡¯s voice was smeared with suppressed rage.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Theovalt had no idea what was going on. At the same time, Kir¡¯s previous bluff was discovered.


    Ethelred was now fuming. Kir, Theovalt, and Azil were childhood friends of Ethelred, they were like his own body, who gets angry with his own hands and feet? It hasn¡¯t even been a day or two since the stab wound from Ethelred either, so it was unusual Kir was stirring up such a ruckus.


    Ethelred, in fact, was on the verge of losing his cool completely.


    The weapons that had fallen on the wall had no effect on him. But visions of Maribelle, who was desperate to save Kir¡¯s life, and Maribelle, who stood looking at him so defiantly, overlapped he gritted his teeth trying to suppress his anger. The woman who didn¡¯t like the smell of blood appeared in front of him with blood on her hands.


    ¡°As I previously stated, I need Your Majesty.¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s because of that. Hah, to be swayed so easily by her.


    Ethelred was having difficulty swallowing. He might have had to appoint a new prime minister in a day if Maribelle hadn¡¯t told him she despised seeing corpses.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    In the middle of all the liveliness Maribelle¡¯s mouth had opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    She was smiling.


    ¡°¡­Your hand,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Sir Kir¡¯s fault, so don¡¯t begrudge him. I did it on my own.¡±


    Maribelle shook her blood-splattered hand, shrugged, and approached Kir, who was still appeared broken.


    ¡°Sir Kir, please raise your head. That is why Your Majesty regards you as a sinner.¡±


    Kir remained motionless. Maribelle grabbed his shoulder with her blood-splattered hands.


    ¡°Sir Kir,¡±


    Kir only caught her eye at that point. Soon after, a malicious whisper was heard.


    ¡°There is no longer any life to save.¡±


    I hope you behave yourself. Maribelle smiled and stepped away from Kir. She liked the look on his face where his eyes had fallen blank. Maribelle was convinced after seeing the look on his face like he had met a ghost or almost became one himself.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing else to teach for now.¡¯


    Maribelle sighed quietly to herself. To be honest, it was a bit of a risk. Maribelle had hoped only that a few people would come out and intervened as a third party in this situation.


    ¡®I had no idea His Majesty was here.¡¯


    She can only say that she was lucky. Maribelle looked back at Kir. Kir appeared to be in a state of shock.


    In fact, Kir¡¯s rejection of Maribelle was a fairly common reaction. Prior to that, he did that because he didn¡¯t want to be with Maribelle, but it would be difficult for anyone not to stand up if something like this happened at their workplace.


    The opponent, on the other hand, was very good.


    Maribelle often talked to Ethelred. It would be false to say Kir¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t bother her, but all this time she had been standing with her head down so now she wasn¡¯t sorry at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve knocked down all the weapons.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. More than that¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the doctor¡¯s office. Maintain control of your face. I¡¯m not going to die because of this.¡±


    Maribelle gave a casual smile. She was screaming silently, and her bloody palm was pulsating enough to count her pulse right away, but she had to smile as much as possible in this moment.


    But, as a result of the blood loss, Ethelred¡¯s eyes darkened and he couldn¡¯t conceal his darkening expression.


    ¡°¡­Follow me. No, I¡¯ll call a doctor from here. In¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Look after your work, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be able to go with your injured body?¡±


    She did not injure her body, it was only her hand. Maribelle looked at her hands as the blood dried up, turning her head and glancing at Theovalt, who was nailed to his seat and staring at Kir.


    It was like looking at a Thanksgiving turkey on a dinner table.


    ¡®Ahright, I still had a question for you.¡¯


    Maribelle spoke softly to Theovalt and fixed her gaze on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with Sir Peregrine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s brow furrowed and he nodded roughly. It was not satisfactory, but it would have to do.


    ¡°Take Maribelle with you, Theo.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou mean me.¡±


    ¡°My escort has already declined, leaving you as the only one left. Kir, please come inside. You still have a story to tell.¡±


    Kir remained unmoved, it seemed he was quite shocked. Perhaps he was taken aback by the fact that such a conceited man had finally met his match. If only pride had turned poisonous, Kir lamented.


    Maribelle frowned as her gaze met Theovalt¡¯s. She then smiled tenderly as she watched Theovalt come over to escort her.


    Ethelred was not the only one who had some questions to ask.


    ******


    ¡°What did Kir do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a lot on his plate.¡±


    Maribelle responded insincerely, moving her feet along towards the doctors office. Theovalt was one step ahead of everyone else. They were on their way somewhere else, not to the Doctors office.


    There is no other explanation. This is due to the fact that the doctor¡¯s office is currently vacant.


    ¡°Where have all the doctors gone?¡±


    ¡°The palace doctors were always¡­ busy.¡±


    Maribelle didn¡¯t bother to ask why. Because it¡¯s obvious.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we keep going? ¡°


    ¡°No, I know a guy who is similar to a doctor. We can ask him because he¡¯s better than most of them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And now.


    That was all Theovalt could say after remaining silent for the majority of their walk. What exactly did Kir do? Maribelle, who had been tamed by Kir¡¯s complaints, was taken aback. To be honest, it caught her off guard.


    Theovalt¡¯s words were not ill intentioned.


    ¡°I understand the impoliteness. He appears sociable, but he is actually very sensitive.¡±


    ¡°He looks pretty special, but the overall review is cold.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Theovalt tilted his head and smiled slyly. Maribelle was forced to soften when she saw his cold face making a smooth smile, which looked better than she had expected.


    ¡°You are aware that Sir Kir came to me and injured his shoulder, correct?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You saw what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I the one to blame?¡±


    ¡°There is no one to blame. I knew there had to be a reason. Kir is now alive as a result of you.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s voice was lighter than Theovalt¡¯s. Unlike the pressure that many people would find difficult to bear, Theovalt¡¯s tone was like sitting a softly swaying willow. Should she say it¡¯s like speaking to a finely tuned organ?


    Maribelle chose her words for a moment caught in a mood that was difficult to explain. Words did not come out easily, as they usually did.


    ¡°Would you have been angry with me if he had died?¡±


    ¡°It would have irritated me. I don¡¯t blame you because it¡¯s all his fault.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Maribelle only realized why she thought Theovalt¡¯s voice was strange after that.


    ¡®You said you wouldn¡¯t blame me.¡¯


    Theovalt used logic to suppress his emotions. Maribelle has harmed Kir not once, but twice. But it was entirely Kir¡¯s fault. He can¡¯t blame the person who returned it to him. So Theovalt tried hard not to blame Maribelle.


    As a result, this is what happened.


    Maribelle exhaled only then.


    It will be easier to talk now that she understands the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t blame me. I am also quite sorry for the anger that Sir Kir has suffered.¡±


    ¡°It is your responsibility to say sorry.¡±


    ¡°Well, is it really my fault that Sir Kir surprised me?¡±


    Theovalt¡¯s stride, which had been brisk, abruptly stopped. Maribelle scoffed inwardly at Theovalt¡¯s stiff expression.


    ¡®This is more comfortable,¡¯ she thought, preferring being upfront.


    The enemy has a full face. Maribelle shrugged, as if she were watching a well-tuned organ pipe twist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you look like that. Do you have any issues?¡±


    ¡°Did you get the finger?¡±


    ¡°I assumed it was sent by Sir Peregrine.¡±


    Maribelle gave a warm smile. It was a beast¡¯s eyes smiling and keenly seeking information.

 Chapter 17

    Theovalt was not surprised. He merely looked as if something normal had happened. Maribelle was able to talk freely as a result of this. Because she had no intention of threatening Theovalt in the first place.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the model was too thick to be Kir¡¯s hand. Now that I think about it¡­ That would be closer to your hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s mine, so of course it¡¯d fit me.¡±


    ¡°In what context is the thing used?¡±


    ¡°I use it when I threaten to blackmail someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what are you going to do with that to me?¡±


    Theovalt pressed his lips, hesitant to open his mouth.


    ¡°You are far too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. I¡¯m completely obsessed with setting up a sword in the Imperial Palace. I¡¯ve already made a mountain out of the bodies I¡¯ve murdered.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to be sarcastic. I have no options except to keep an eye on you.¡±


    Maribelle burst out laughing. She understands Theovalt a lot better now.


    ¡°I know the truth that His Majesty wishes to keep hidden, and I have a great scandal with His Majesty, and I will take the Empress¡¯s position soon?¡±


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re smart and beautiful.¡±


    Maribelle couldn¡¯t help but laugh when Theovalt spit out the word ¡°beautiful¡± at her.


    ¡°How can I not be cautious when you are both resourceful and clever? I¡¯m not sure what His Majesty had in mind when he decided to keep you around. I¡¯m not interested in finding out. I¡¯ll simply keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty must be relieved to have such a faithful knight by his side.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s gaze was just adoring. Such high-purity loyalty is something one can¡¯t help but appreciate. At the same time, it was an obstacle to Maribelle and her plans now.


    ¡®Your Majesty, you have a brilliant dog.¡¯


    Because he has a brain, he understands how to be cautious. Anyone else could have cleverly breached the barrier, but that doesn¡¯t work for someone as loyal as him.


    What should I do now?


    Maribelle smiled as she approached Theovalt.


    ¡°If you believe I¡¯m going to betray His Majesty, I won¡¯t. Nobody in this castle needs His Majesty as much as I do.¡±


    ¡°You have earned the right to say such, but I can¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Sir Peregrine, I¡¯m sorry. I wouldn¡¯t have said so much if I felt you were this stupid.¡±


    Maribelle shook her head as if she was sick of it and pointed ahead as if she wanted to go on a different road. Theovalt, who was looking at Maribelle suspiciously, took off again.


    Maribelle smiled as if she couldn¡¯t help it, as she was looking at Theovalt walking toward her looking suspicious.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still worried about me betraying you, Sir Peregrine, take it easier.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who chooses to betray has the ability to betray anyone.¡±


    Maribelle shook her head and went on.


    ¡°Assume I¡¯m a spy hiding in the palace after deciding to betray. If I am a spy or a person who thrives on betrayal, the target of betrayal may not always be His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of ally would a weak and intelligent person be? Oh, you mentioned how beautiful I was.¡±


    With Theovalt in front of her with a stunned expression, Maribelle smiled deeply.


    ¡°So grow up and soothe me so that I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    If you understand, listen to me carefully. Do you get it?


    *******


    Kir remained silent in front of Ethelred for the first time in his life. He was wrong, and the sinner bowed his head because he didn¡¯t dare open his mouth to say an apology.


    ¡°¡­Kir,¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    When Ethelred broke the silence, Kir raised his head with a deathly expression. Ethelred had a hand against his brow, as if he were about to collapse, and his expression remained conflicted.


    ¡°I took my time so I wouldn¡¯t kill you. Do you see what I mean?¡± Ethelred spoke again.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Kir was able to move his lips to form one word after the other, closing his eyes to not see what Ethelred was deciding, until calm words came out.


    Ethelred was a man who couldn¡¯t control his emotions. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do it; it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t. If he wants to kill, he will kill; if he wants something, he will take it. Arrogance and brutality were an excellent match.


    Kir had never seen Ethelred be so patient in the face of an opponent that had angered him. What is the reason for this mercy?


    ¡®Because people are good at seeing the worth in me as well.¡¯


    ¡®Cheers to the great Kir Rebein.¡¯


    Kir, of course, was convinced that his talent had saved his life. So will he really die? And how many administrations will come to a halt when he dies? Of course, he came to life as a result of his talent.


    ¡®From the expression on his face, he must be complimenting himself.¡¯


    Ethelred guessed based off of Kir¡¯s changing expression. It was a sad story for Kir, but it wasn¡¯t just because of his talent that he survived.


    Ethelred would have grabbed Kir¡¯s throat without hesitation if Maribelle hadn¡¯t said she didn¡¯t like corpses long before that.


    The growing chasm between Maribelle¡¯s influence and Kir¡¯s was also reflected in how Maribelle had saved Kir before too.


    What causes her to behave so? Ethelred decided to question the person he had found with her.


    ¡°Explain the situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªI was explaining inside the palace.¡±


    ¡°Details.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Thanks to this, Kir was able to regain his usual snarky attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Igcentium, so I figured I¡¯d take a walk around Igcentium after the handover. She, on the other hand, expressed a desire for weapons. While I was at it, I was a little playful. I thought I¡¯d play a prank on Ecathio, but she¡¯s too smart for me.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t fooled?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She can¡¯t be fooled¡ªbut my pride hurts.¡±


    Kir¡¯s explanation gave Ethelred a rough idea. He saw through Kir¡¯s lies, and she was the one who stabbed him. Kir can¡¯t be responsible for the wound on her palm. Firstly, Kir was not the type to point a sword at anyone, let alone Maribelle.


    He was aware of the circumstances, but it was still confusing.


    ¡°That woman, Your Majesty, is extremely dangerous. Theo felt the same way. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, that woman? Don¡¯t talk down to her.¡±


    ¡°Please accept my apologies. Miss Maribelle.¡±


    In a way that didn¡¯t seem sorry at all, Kir changed his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so good at psychological warfare as well. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s dangerous. Very.¡±


    Ethelred agreed with Kir. Maribelle was dangerous. When he came to his senses, he could find himself being caught up in her momentum.


    He was helplessly swung around if Maribelle so desired. Like he was in the corridor of the Calende Palace a little while ago.


    Is it simply because she¡¯s good at psychological warfare? She was the source of Ethelred¡¯s mess. He knew he was swinging, so he¡¯d have to figure out why he allowed it to fix it, but the reason couldn¡¯t be found.


    Maribelle has not always whispered with a sweet smile. Rather, she was mostly expressionless.


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    Why are you trembling with that expressionless face?


    Kir, who was unaware of Ethelred¡¯s deep anguish, was convinced as a rock that Ethelred was sympathizing with his words and talking to himself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, Your Majesty? So why not call it quits on the marriage proposal? What¡¯s the deal with all the suggestions? It¡¯s too much to bear.¡±


    ¡°¡ªRight. Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You must avoid dangerous situations.¡±


    Kir had a valid point. It¡¯s dangerous, so he has to pull away. It¡¯s obvious that getting involved in her pace would be painful. That was correct, and the usual Ethelred would have ordered it without hesitation.


    But why isn¡¯t it working?


    She¡¯s a woman who isn¡¯t sure which side she¡¯ll be on. It is reasonable to be skeptical, but it appears that the person who suspects her is turning into a fool for her. What on earth did she do that was so trustworthy? The answer is nothing.


    Ethelred clutched his empty hand into the air. There was an unspoken discomfort in knowing Maribelle was not here. He felt like he had a hole in his palm.


    He can¡¯t seem to let go of her. He¡¯s being led despite the fact that he knows it¡¯s dangerous. If this is the case, there is only one thing to do.


    ¡°Then, as soon as possible, let us write an official letter withdrawing the letter of marriage¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to make her mine.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Kir blinked open his eyes. What do you mean, Your Majesty, all of a sudden?


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to make her my person if she¡¯s that dangerous. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡ªThat¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Kir realized something was wrong when he looked at Ethelred, who was looking back at him loosely as if something was wrong.


    But Ethelred¡¯s words washed over Kir before he could recognize the source of the strangeness.


    ¡°The Duke of Edenbert is a family that is not involved in politics.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t he¡ª?¡±


    Kir was dumbfoundedly gawking as the talks of Maribelle moved on to the Duke of Edenbert. At the time, the word genius, which seemed to follow his shadow everywhere, appeared to be quite obscure.


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ll appoint Duke Edenbert as the head of human resources.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make some personnel adjustments.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Azil, you notify him.¡±


    Ethelred smiled as he looked up at Kir. After a long time, the Emperor, also known as a tyrant, was in a good mood. Is there any other reason?


    ¡®This is all because of Miss Maribelle.¡¯


    Kir swallowed some dry saliva. Suddenly, there was a candidate for Empress to serve, and he was promoted from the position of chief of the palace, and the Duke of Edenbert took heavy responsibilities. All of this was starting to point to Maribelle becoming the next Empress in reality.


    The starting point, yeah, crazy. He knows she will become Her Majesty The Empress.


    It was the moment when Maribelle completely tamed Kir without even realizing it.

 Chapter 18

    Meanwhile, Maribelle, who had successfully tamed Ethelred¡¯s aides, was on her way to her destination.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there.¡± Theovalt said as he led Maribelle through various hallways.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this place?¡±


    ¡°This is the office of the Human Resources Chief.¡±


    ¡°The Human Resources Department is here?¡±


    ¡°The Department is just west of Igcentium, which we went over a little while ago. This is the annex to the main palace library.¡±


    Theovalt opened the door politely, saying as if it were obvious. Of course, Maribelle had too many questions in her head.


    ¡®The head of the Human Resources Department is here, but the Human Resources Department is over there? What the hell is he doing?¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s questions were solved before long.


    ¡°Theo? I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, but you¡¯ve come all the way here. I was a little surprised.¡±


    The room that the two unveiled was larger than it appeared. It was both broad and monotonous. The white curtains covering the windows made the wood furniture in the room appear darker, and the dense books that filled one side of the wall appeared to have been painted all black, as if they had been purposefully matched.


    The only thing that shone in this dark room was a man standing in it.


    He had long silver hair that was folded in half and tied, and he appeared as thin as straight, thin hair. Furthermore, he was dressed in a white robe, Maribelle couldn¡¯t even explain how bright he appeared in this dark room.


    Theovalt was familiar with the dimly lit room and casually greeted the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark as always here. Please take care of this injury.¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop getting hurt. Not long ago, Kir¡ª¡±


    ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t me. This way Miss, please, take a seat here.¡± Theovalt casually cut the man off gesturing to Maribelle instead.


    Following Theovalt¡¯s lead, the man¡¯s gaze was drawn to Maribelle, who was sitting on a cot attached to the wall.


    ¡°Is that Lady hurt? Of course, I assumed it would be Theo.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed it wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    ¡°I would have been disappointed if it was.¡±


    In response to Theovalt, he turned his head and waved his hands angrily. Maribelle was on her side.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Making direct eye contact¡­ Maribelle was embarrassed and unknowingly blinked. Contrary to his seemingly bored appearance, what lay beyond his round spectacles was a pretty tenacious gaze that also embarrassed Maribelle.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look. While Maribelle was unsure where to focus her gaze, he smiled calmly and tenderly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the delay in introducing myself, but my name is Azil Irgeil, Lady.¡±


    The tenacity she mentioned earlier was now replaced by a lightness that cannot be found.


    ¡®Is my gut feeling correct?¡¯ Maribelle greeted him back hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Maribelle Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Where are you feeling uncomfortable?¡±


    Maribelle showed her bloody palm instead of answering.


    ¡°Hmm¡ªlet¡¯s take a look. I¡¯m glad the wound doesn¡¯t look that deep. Are you feeling any pain?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s get rid of useless humans on that side.¡±


    Azil spat out his words in a friendly manner, frowned at Maribelle, turned his head, and spoke in a sour tone to Theovalt.


    ¡°Theo, you haven¡¯t been here in a while, so run some errands for me.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, but you¡¯re still the same.¡±


    ¡°The chef must have made a tart. I ordered it earlier. Could you go get it?¡±


    ¡°What do you like about sweets? Tsk.¡±


    Theovalt smiled blandly as he stood up. When Theovalt closed the door saying ¡®I¡¯ll be back.¡¯, Azil turned his head again and headed to Maribelle giggling like a naughty rascal.


    ¡°We now have about a half-hour of free time. The tart is still in the oven.¡±


    Azil quietly moved the chair, stuck it in front of her, and sat on it, ignoring Maribelle¡¯s silly expression.


    ¡°In the meantime, let¡¯s treat the wound carefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t even take medicine?¡±


    Water, towels, and gauze were within his reach, yet they would not cure the wound. Azil shrugged and lifted his hands when Maribelle mentioned that he needed to bring the medicine.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s important to look at the wound first, Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never allowed you to call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Then what would I call you? Empress Candidate?¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s gaze sharpened. However, Azil¡¯s eyes only bent into a more crescent shape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to do that. Does it bother you to address you by name in a public place?¡±


    ¡°You have no manners.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so thankful for your generous understanding.¡±


    Azil answered naturally and moved his hands to look at the wound on her palm.


    ¡°You cut yourself with a sword.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes for this. I cut myself on paper.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s time to change my glasses.¡±


    As Azil accepted as if it were too natural, it was Maribelle who was embarrassed. She¡¯s been throwing a tantrum for no reason since a moment ago.


    However, despite Maribelle¡¯s grumpy attitude, he did not lose his good smile. As he twisted the soaked towel, the water fell into the bowl with a light sound.


    Azil began wiping Maribelle¡¯s bloody hands with a wet towel.


    ¡°There was a lot of blood. Are you sure you didn¡¯t feel any pain?¡±


    ¡°¡­It hurt at first, but then I was fine.¡±


    Azil bowed his head, his long lashes reflected in the lenses of his glasses. His long hair flowing over his shoulders and his calmly falling breath on his hands were both vivid.


    Time seemed to move at a snail¡¯s pace. The quiet, dark interior of the room appeared to be ripping off the clock¡¯s gears intact.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Maribelle, who had been staring at Azil blankly, flinched. It was due to the sharp pain in the palm of her hand. Azil was painfully pressing the wound with a wet towel.


    ¡°Wait, it hurts. Ah¡ª!¡±


    Tears crept up. Maribelle was clenching her hands without even realizing it. Only after the eyes were moistened, the strength of the wound disappeared.


    Azil looked up and faced Maribelle¡¯s tearful face.


    ¡°Do you feel any pain now?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a situation where you can¡¯t even notice the pain even though you have a wound like this.¡±


    Azil¡¯s eyes are a little bent. The shadow of the eyelashes that fell on his cheeks grew longer as the neat features, that seemed to have all the goodness in the world, bent and bloomed into a beautiful smile.


    He was wiping the wound gently, as if he had hurt Maribelle.


    ¡°Pain is a sign that you¡¯re alive, Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Can a man hanging from a cliff feel pain in his hands?¡±


    In her ear, a softly sinking voice lingered. The room, which was lit entirely by candlelight and had no natural light, felt unusually bright.


    Azil felt like an immense presence in it.


    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones in this room. You don¡¯t have to be so desperate. Sometimes you¡¯d better reflect on yourself. I truly mean it.¡±


    People were captivated by Azil¡¯s every word. As a doctor or a close friend, he dug into the weakest part of a person and gently caressed it.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe this guy is in the palace.¡¯


    Maribelle became embarrassed all of sudden. The strange sense of comfort he provided was not the result of effort or actual care. Is there really such a person in this bloody imperial palace? To be honest, it took her by surprise.


    Deep within, a lump of emotion bloomed. Perhaps this is what they call an intriguing likability. Maribelle did not deny it, Azil was captivating. Maribelle was staring at Azil as he worked on her hands, pondering her frail emotions.


    Tak. The bandage was laid out on the table.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done. It will heal in two days.¡±


    ¡°In two days? What did you put on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret.¡±


    Azil laughed, then tapped Maribelle¡¯s cheek with a wet towel.


    ¡°There¡¯s also blood on your face. You can go back after wiping it. For the next two days, avoid putting too much pressure on your hands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Maribelle responded calmly. This strange meeting was distracting her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to keep her thoughts elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Lady.¡±


    Azil said,¡¯see you again,¡¯ as if it were natural. She wasn¡¯t seeing him as an errand or favor, so what could he mean by seeing him again? They wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other for a while, probably. At least, she thought so at the time.


    *******


    I had a nightmare. I was returned to the time when my family betrayed me and eventually killed me.


    ¡°Sister, how did you become so stupid? I¡¯ve been surviving thanks to your stupidity.¡± Arinel spat at me viciously.


    It ruminates on the same hatred.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you again today. Arinel. My lovely sister. You were smiling while wearing the happiness you stole from me around your neck proudly.


    Happiness is always there for you.


    This is a common phrase. I couldn¡¯t stop laughing whenever I remembered this sentence.


    Yes, that¡¯s correct. Happiness is always with you. Not me. Not my happiness.


    I grew up in a happy family where I couldn¡¯t stop smiling, it was never mine, but it was a happiness that never left my side.


    How lovely spring is after a long, cold winter. I only knew happiness would come to me one day in the future now that I had the chance to have a real one.


    I wasn¡¯t asking for much. My heart, however, has always been betrayed.


    ¡°Is it just me, or does your body appear to be stiff? It¡¯s not really stiff; the nerves have been paralyzed. He stated that it was difficult to save sister.¡±


    The lovely voice is ringing loudly in my ears.


    That smile. There was no good younger sister who blushed, smiled, and hugged me. If there is, it will be in my imagination.


    *******


    Even in her dreams, she was dying. Betrayed by her family, she ate the poison Arinel had given her before collapsing on the floor.


    If she closes her eyes this way, she will see another morning.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But when Maribelle opened her eyes, she didn¡¯t see the early morning light.


    The early morning light was cast around a black silhouette. A black silhouette in the shape of a human. It was, without a doubt, Ethelred. He was hesitant to open his mouth.


    ¡°¡ªDid I wake you up?¡±


    Maribelle shook her head. She appeared to be seated in her chair. It¡¯s better she woke up, if she had been left like this, she would have a sore neck the next day.


    Maribelle asked, her already stiff neck tilted.


    ¡°Is it dawn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Sleep more.¡±


    ¡°How can I sleep when Your Majesty is standing there?¡±


    Maribelle stood up. Maribelle noticed that the back of her neck was drenched in cold sweat even though she was sleeping. Nightmares are usually like this, though.


    Maribelle, who was exhaling a small breath, stuttered her hand in pain, which exploded sharply from her left hand. The bandages were black in the dark, and she could see a stain on them. Whether she clenched her fist too hard in her sleep or the healing wound somehow broke open.


    ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve woken up in the middle of the night.¡¯


    Does she need to return to Azil tomorrow? Maribelle clenched her fist again.


    Maribelle was unworried about pain. The lack of sleep, on the other hand, was more bothersome. She takes a long time to get back to sleep once she wakes up. She can stay like this all night if she doesn¡¯t end up sleeping soon.


    So it¡¯s better to either send Ethelred out or sit him down. When did the light go out again? Maribelle searched for the bell in order to summon the maid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them turn on the lights.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it on .¡±


    ¡°I had no idea Your Majesty liked the dark.¡±


    If she is told not to turn on the light, she should not do so. Her casual snark was her only way of minorly rebelling.


    She blinked. Instead of turning on the light, Maribelle blinked a few times. Ethelred¡¯s silhouette was becoming more visible as her eyes adjusted to the darkness.


    Ethelred reached out and gently stroked Maribelle¡¯s cheek as he stared at her. Why is he suddenly doing this? A hint of being careful, a hint of awe. His subsequent words were also cautious.


    ¡°Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Belle.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°You said you needed me.¡±


    Maribelle raised her head and gazed at Ethelred. Ethelred¡¯s silhouette¡¯s face, to be precise. She had a look of pure wonder on her face.


    ¡°Did you wake up in the middle of the night wondering what I meant?¡±


    ¡°When I saw your face, I thought it would be clearer.¡±


    What exactly do you mean? Is it possible that my mind isn¡¯t thinking right because I¡¯ve only just awoken? Maribelle laughed as she caught sight of him. Ethelred smiled brightly as he noticed her naive and innocent behavior.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to turn her into one of my people.¡¯


    Ethelred now faced a challenge as a result of his new plan of action.


    ¡ªWhat are you going to do?


    That was Kir¡¯s question. As he put it, the ¡®how¡¯ was lacking. Maribelle was already in his hands physically, but that wasn¡¯t enough. He desired something he could be certain of, even without placing any restraints. He wouldn¡¯t have to be concerned about an unseemly betrayal if he had that.


    But how?


    Ethelred, who was concerned, walked to Calende Palace. When he arrived at the palace, the maids were raucous. As soon as Ethelred¡¯s eyes reached them, they died down as if the fire had gone out. Only after a few minutes were they quiet so Ehtelred could be led to Maribelle¡¯s room.


    The room only held two silhouettes immersed in darkness. Ethelred came in front of her. He had no way of knowing how she felt because he was simply looking at her form.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to simply say he wanted to see her. Does he miss her? There is no such depth in his feelings. Being actually swayed by her was an annoyance. If she¡¯s awake, he¡¯ll tell her he¡¯s decided to trust her more, and if she¡¯s asleep, he¡¯ll look at her face more closely.


    As a result, the encounter happened as follows. She awoke, but he couldn¡¯t bring up seeing her face because he had told her not to turn on the light. It¡¯s more like a questioning now than establishing trust.


    ¡®Maybe¡ª¡¯


    Maybe he just wanted to hear it one more time.


    ¡°I need Your Majesty more than anything.¡±


    Yes, these words.


    ¡°It may seem ridiculous to say this after saying that I¡¯ll use your influence, but I¡¯ll do anything to hear a positive response that Your Majesty will act according to my will.¡±


    ¡°¡­What if I lied to you in order to take advantage of you?¡± He asked


    ¡°You¡¯ll need me enough to fool me more than once.¡±


    ¡°I can simply use you and throw you away.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. ¡°


    Maribelle called him. It was a mocking tone.


    ¡°Do I look worthless enough to be used only once and abandoned.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone told me. I have Your Majesty¡¯s weaknesses, high standing, clever and beautiful. What idiot would use this person once and throw it away?¡±


    It was just a simple question and answer. Ethelred smiled in vain. Maribelle was exactly like this. A person who understands her own worth so well that she knows how much to charge for herself. Her presence was a gift by itself.


    She was talking about Ethelred himself. How can he refuse to be persuaded? How can he not believe it?


    As a result, he¡¯ll have to buy her for the price she set.


    Maribelle¡¯s vision, lowered to match the movement of the tall dark silhouette. As Ethelred knelt down his red eyes approached her.


    ¡°I will help you in your revenge. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    Ethelred was able to speak in a polite manner despite his confusion. It was fortunate that there was no light. Even if the voice could have been restrained, the possessive expression would have been difficult to stop.


    ¡°But instead, you¡¯ll be mine.¡±


    What? Without a chance for Maribelle to ask, Ethelred¡¯s soft whispers permeated the darkness that settled beside her.


    ¡°Everything you do and say is mine. Even your betrayal will be mine. Even if you betray me, even if you run away. You must be in my hands. Since you have asked for and received a benefit, you must pay for it.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou mean you¡¯re taking everything away from me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Your Majesty.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s mouth slipped.


    ¡°Your Majesty is not my everything.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Maribelle sat up on the bed. Outside, it was still dark, she stared blankly at empty space for a moment, then looked around. Is it okay if she turns on the light¡ª?


    ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±


    Huh? Maribelle was taken aback and looked down. Ethelred was asleep on the bed. She had forgotten about it.


    After putting herself on the bed last night, Ethelred seemed hesitant to return. When she asked why, he explained that he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Maribelle finally decided to put Ethelred to bed after much consideration.


    Ethelred didn¡¯t have a single frayed button from yesterday¡¯s outfit as a proof. She might be able to get one out¡ªWould that be awkward? Maribelle looked at the button on Ethelred¡¯s neck, concerned, but after a while she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t sleeping, but you woke up.¡±


    Maribelle stared in wonder. She had fallen asleep earlier in the evening. It had to be early in the morning because the color of the night hasn¡¯t changed much, but he hasn¡¯t slept yet?


    Maribelle sighed, turned around, and stroked Ethelred¡¯s forehead with her fingertips.


    ¡°Go sleep.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    Ethelred took her hand that was touching his forehead and gently pressed his lips to the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down again. It¡¯s too early to get up.¡±


    ¡°While you¡¯re up, you should change your clothes¡ª.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle. You don¡¯t really listen.¡±


    Her body was being pulled. A force that is neither overly powerful nor ineffective. Ethelred had Maribellel in his arms in an instant.


    Blink.


    Maribelle blinked a few times before opening her mouth.


    ¡°You treat me as if I¡¯m a doll.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°I want to increase my strength a little more.¡±


    ¡°Tell Theovalt and he¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ethelred finished speaking and patted Maribelle on the back. Along with Maribelle¡¯s curiosity.


    He has had times when the term ¡°tyrant¡± didn¡¯t fit him, and now is one of them.


    Tyrant, anything that appears rough and cruel, but is sometimes infinitely soft. Such a man, she wonders if he remembers the brutality of his past.


    ¡®I wonder what made you a tyrant?¡¯


    Maribelle swallowed back the doubts that filled her mind.


    *****


    ¡°Good morning, Lady!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Good morning¡ª¡±


    Maribelle replies to Pepper¡¯s lively greeting in a tired voice and bangs her head on the table.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t sleep a wink¡ª¡¯


    She had no idea that the fact that Ethelred was sleeping next to her would torment her all night. When she tried to sleep, she was interrupted by strange arms ¡ª and muscles ¡ª and unfamiliar scents ¡ª and patting on her back. Even now, she feels that the day was becoming hotter just remembering it.


    Maribelle, of course, wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. Ethelred stroked Maribelle¡¯s hair,  talked to her from time to time, and spent the night with her. Nonetheless, Ethelred packed his belongings and left as soon as dawn broke. Maribelle was wiggling beneath the covers at the time.


    Ethelred smiled as he looked at Maribelle, who was draped in a wide blanket on a large bed by herself.


    Because of her straight nose, the shading on her face formed around the line like a blooming flower. The disorganized conspirators were bathed in the cloudy scarlet dawn sunlight. He smiled with beautiful features and was as splendid as ever. Maribelle had never seen such a gentle smile before.


    ¡®You can oversleep.¡¯


    The kiss on her brow that followed the remark was an added bonus.


    The basic physical strength was different. Maribelle appeared to be struggling to keep up with his stamina.


    However, today¡¯s routine continued, and she needed to get an education.


    ¡®I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯


    Pepper started combing Maribelle¡¯s hair, shooting her trademark passionate look at the visibly tired Maribelle.


    ¡°You look very tired, my lady. Have you had trouble sleeping? Nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Hm, I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Maribelle was grinning and answering Pepper with all her heart. She can¡¯t tell someone who is like her mother that she¡¯s tired of spending the whole night with a guy last night.


    ¡°Actually, last night was a bit noisy. The maids were suddenly shaking in the middle of the night. I couldn¡¯t hear properly because I was sleeping¡ª¡±


    Huh. Maribelle swallowed a scream inside. Why would maids tremble? The reason is because of Ethelred.


    ¡°I heard His Majesty came last night. Did the Lady know that?¡±


    ¡°Uhm? No?¡±


    Oh, she denied it too strongly? She felt like she was falling asleep slowly, but she thought she was caught up in a strange misunderstanding. Pepper¡¯s visibly insidious smile symbolized everything.


    ¡°Really, Lady? Swear on this nanny¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, nanny, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Why would I swear on you?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not very good at lying. You don¡¯t have to be shy, Lady. Sharing is natural between men and women¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop! There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, really!¡±


    Because that isn¡¯t the case! Maribelle covered Pepper¡¯s mouth in surprise. Her ears, which are visible beneath her unkempt silver hair, were burning red. Pepper, on the other hand, saw Maribelle¡¯s reaction as that of an innocent young girl, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°What do I do?¡±


    ¡°Nanny.¡±


    As Maribelle spoke imploringly, Pepper burst into a laugh and hugged her shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, Lady. I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I hate Nanny.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Maribelle turned a pouty look away from Pepper¡¯s smiling face in the mirror. She has to express her anger, but when she looks at her, all of her anger vanishes.


    ¡°Oh, my Lady. You¡¯re like a child no matter how big you are. Relax. I¡¯ll prepare a tea that will help you sleep well today. Okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯re done. What do you think, Lady? Do you like it?¡±


    Pepper, with a sly smile, removed her hand from Maribelle¡¯s hair. She used to always touch Maribelle¡¯s hair, and she was clearly inferior to the other maids. Maribelle, despite her efforts, always left her hair to Pepper.


    The hair today appeared to be in a half ponytail. It could have been twisted or decorated on the back. Pepper¡¯s abilities were improving day by day. And today was pretty good.


    ¡°Yes, I like it. You must be very good at it now, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ve been practicing lately, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Maribelle yawned as she left the room, listening to Pepper¡¯s chatty boast.


    Even if she¡¯s tired, she has to do her daily routine. What time was it now? There should be a class a little after lunch¡ª.


    ¡°I have never heard or seen a student who has kept the teacher waiting.¡±


    Maribelle blinked her eyes closed. She sees through all of this nonsense. Sir Kir is not the type to politely open his eyes.


    ¡°What do you see when you look like that? Bring yourself to your senses. I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Do you see that, Nanny?¡±


    ¡°The Prime Minister has arrived, but they don¡¯t even serve tea! What on earth are these maids doing?¡±


    Huh? Maribelle¡¯s eyes widened.


    When she turned around, Pepper was jumping and chasing the maids. The maids¡¯ unjust eyes and Pepper¡¯s angry voice are all clear, but what is the probability that Kir is a fake?


    Maribelle, who had been calculating in her head, humbly acknowledged the reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re early, Sir Kir.¡±


    ¡°You came out late, Lady. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been asleep all this time, have you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Lady?¡±


    Did she just hear something wrong? Maribelle doubted her ears this time. Don¡¯t tell her this isn¡¯t a dream again, is it?


    Kir, on the other hand, looked noticeably awkward as he uttered the title ¡°Lady.¡± Even though he had complained about how late she was from the start, his tone appears to have softened.


    Hmm. Maribelle¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not. I feel like I¡¯ve suddenly seen something cute.¡±


    ¡°You must wake up on the inside. I¡¯m afraid of those eyes, so please clean them.¡±


    Even if she feels sorry for Kir¡¯s red ears, she should stop teasing him. Maribelle sat across from Kir, smiling. Kir¡¯s expression became even more awkward, and he opened his mouth with a stutter.


    ¡°I apologize for yesterday. It was all part of a prank.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your apology.¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll introduce the rest of the Igcentium, and we¡¯ll go to the library to learn about the Imperial Palace¡¯s history. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    She had no intention of accepting it. Maribelle saw how much work Kir had brought out of her study and wanted to undo what she had just done.


    But he¡¯d already said something, and Kir didn¡¯t usually act like that.


    ¡®It¡¯s not so bad for this to happen every now and then.¡¯


    She feels as if she has received a small gift. Although her body was still tired, it made her feel better. She had a feeling that today would be a good day.


    ¡°Maribelle, are you there? Is that you?¡±


    Maribelle decided not to believe her hunch again when she met Uncle Lorentz in the garden that Kir had loved.


    ¡®I want to swear!!¡¯


    Lorentz was dressed in robes. They don¡¯t even fit in those big, laced robes. Maribelle burst out laughing.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. Long time no see. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m on my way somewhere; why did you call?¡±


    ¡°Is this your usual way of talking with your uncle? Anyway, I had a question for you. We haven¡¯t communicated since you entered the palace.¡±


    All he wants to know is when he¡¯ll be able to use her to his advantage. Maribelle experienced a surge of headaches and felt the need to rub her temples.


    ¡°Did Arinel say anything at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. There was no response no matter how many times I asked. You should contact me if you enter the palace. Your aunt is not the only one who is concerned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re concerned, but rather because you¡¯re curious. Or you want to put Arinel in the Imperial Palace as well.¡±


    She was right. Maribelle sighed as she watched Lorentz¡¯s face burn in an instant.


    ¡°What made you so curious that you caught a busy person? If there¡¯s nothing more to say, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle, how did you meet His Majesty?¡±


    Lorentz hurriedly mentioned it. It was fortunately quite effective for him. Maribelle came to a complete stop and returned his gaze.


    What brought her to meet Ethelred? I plotted to confess your treason in order to get revenge. She, on the other hand, is unable to express this.


    Maribelle realized she had a twisted mind at some point while thinking of a suitable excuse.


    ¡®Now that I think about it when did Uncle plan to rebel?¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s knowledge of treason was limited to what she had learned in the past. It is unclear when it occurred or when it was planned. Lorentz can¡¯t be the only one involved in the plan, which adds to the mystery.


    ¡®It would be helpful to His Majesty if I knew the exact time.¡¯


    Maribelle, on the other hand, still had no idea. She¡¯d lost a lot of her memory before returning to the present, and she didn¡¯t remember much of her past.


    Maribelle, who was agonizing over it, ultimately decided to keep her words to herself.


    ¡°We met at the party for the first time.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t lie. It couldn¡¯t be the first time¡ª¡±


    Why are you asking questions when you don¡¯t believe the answers you receive? Only the person who answered would feel bad if you act like this.


    Maribelle rubbed her forehead irritatedly and turned her head toward Kir, who was standing one step behind her. Since Lorentz and Maribelle met, he had been one step behind in the silence.


    ¡°How many people does His Majesty cut in a day, Sir Kir?¡±


    ¡°At least one person out of ten?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable to say that I cut at least one person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kir smiled. He was the first to notice. He appeared to have a rough idea of what she would do. As a result, that smile functions as unspoken permission.


    Maribelle unsheathed the sword from the guard¡¯s waist, which stood next to Kir.


    ¡°M-Maribelle! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Uncle. What is the purpose of Uncle¡¯s visit?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, just wanted to say hello¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did greet me. Me, an Empress candidate.¡±


    Maribelle clenched her teeth. She had good arm strength. Her grip was strong enough that the sword¡¯s tip wasn¡¯t trembling. She lacked the strength to swing this long sword. But it could have been a simple straight stab.


    The sword in both hands rose slowly and aimed at Lorentz. He looked sickly as his complexion paled to white, but Maribelle remained calm.


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d welcome you, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Maribelle¡ª I¡¯m your uncle!¡±


    What a load of nonsense, since when has he been so special? Maribelle thrust the tip of her long sword into Lorentz¡¯s neck.


    ¡°As a result, I¡¯m still saving your life. Do you think anyone cares if one person dies here? If you have a business, please tell me quickly and return home.¡±


    Lorentz¡¯s eyes switched back and forth between the sword and Maribelle. Various expressions of anguish could be seen on his face. Lorentz cautiously opened his mouth after a long time.


    ¡°Can you speak¡ª to His Majesty on behalf of the family?¡±


    A question brimming with hope and expectation. That expectation that she will naturally ask for favors for her family in order for them to gain more power.


    Disgusting.


    ¡®Please? All I need His Majesty to do is slit your throats. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still find me a useful hand?¡¯


    Maribelle shook her head. She was desperate to pierce that thick lower jaw. Her frail arms, on the other hand, were trembling just from holding a heavy longsword.


    It was a pity that the body couldn¡¯t live up to its heart. Still, if she does just a little bit more¡ª.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to work on my strength.¡±


    The sword quickly became lighter. The shaky sword¡¯s tip was pointing directly at his neck.


    ¡°The bloody garden is quite elegant. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ethelred was smiling cruelly as he held Maribelle¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 20

    Where did he happen to see it? Ethelred attempted to stab Lorentz¡¯s left arm as he steadied Maribelle¡¯s hand without hesitation. Maribelle was the one who was embarrassed as a result of this.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    It was clearly a call to stop. As if he could read Maribelle¡¯s bewildered look, Ethelred tilted his head to set his gaze on her.


    ¡°A man can live with only one arm.¡±


    Ethelred apparently thought that Maribelle was embarrassed because she was worried that Lorentz would die. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have explained that he wouldn¡¯t die.


    He didn¡¯t even inquire as to why she wished to stab her uncle.


    ¡®How in the world am I supposed to fix this?¡¯


    Maribelle sighed and took her hand away from Ethelred¡¯s.


    ¡°He¡¯s my stepfather. He is the father of my sister.¡±


    Considering this new information, Ethelred relented, thinking that stabbing her ¡°step father¡± with a sword would not be a good idea.


    ¡°Oh, no. I apologize. Was he your step father?¡±


    He¡¯d already attempted to stab him, and despite apologizing there was no way the incident could be forgotten. Furthermore, the person he directed the apology to was Maribelle, on the other hand, Maribelle didn¡¯t care enough and chose not to bring up Ethelred¡¯s lackluster apology.


    Instead, she posed a question.


    ¡°Before, you put the sword to Sir Kir¡¯s neck first, but this time you put it to just his arm?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I hired him as the Head of Staff so if I kill him, I¡¯ll have to hire someone else.¡±


    ¡®Is Uncle in charge of Head of Staff?¡¯


    For a brief moment, Maribelle was taken aback. The sudden news caused her voice to choke as she spoke lowly.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you put me in that place.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to try to kill you as well?¡±


    Maribelle sighed and pulled her hand away from Ethelred¡¯s. She almost felt she should raise her hands as if proving she had nothing to do with this.


    ¡°Everything is done in accordance with Your Majesty¡¯s wishes.¡± Implying that if he wanted to kill her he could freely try.


    ¡°Pft.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Ethelred who chuckled, of course. Lorentz, who was still sweating in anxiety, also wasn¡¯t the culprit.


    With the exception of Maribelle, all eyes were drawn to Kir.


    ¡®Are you in a bad mood again?¡¯


    Maribelle, instead, was looking at Ethelred. Ethelred¡¯s eyes, which had become softer, sharpened once more. Ethelred already had a sword in his hand, and the warning he gave Kir the day before was still valid.


    ¡®You¡¯re not going to aim the blade at Sir Kir yet, are you?¡¯


    ¡°Kir, wake up.¡±


    As if to mock him, the tip of Ethelred¡¯s sword aimed toward Kir. The effect was good. Kir returned to his calm serious self as if he had never laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s, I¡¯m  sorry. I didn¡¯t expect the Lady to be this fierce.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk about someone right in their face, Sir Kir.¡¯


    ¡°Get used to it. She¡¯s going to be my future wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    This was Maribelle¡¯s question. Wife? The Emperor¡¯s only wife is the Empress. Even if she was a candidate for the Empress and had already received a marriage proposal, she believed it was a ruse because there was no mention of a wedding at all.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he said I¡¯m going to be the Empress,¡¯


    She can¡¯t help but be surprised. Ethelred was the only one without a look of shock on his face. On the contrary, he looked in awe at Maribelle, who appeared to be taken aback.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Are you not a candidate for Empress? Or do you want me to bring another woman?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    Maribelle immediately shut her mouth. When she answered no, it was as if she was proving to herself that her dreams would be in vain.


    ¡®Can I be the Empress?¡¯ Me?¡¯


    It won¡¯t be that bad. She concluded earlier than she had expected. The first feelings of embarrassment was just that, embarrassment, not discomfort and certainly not hope.


    As Maribelle had predicted, Ethelred sent a marriage proposal and then did nothing, so she was now seen as the Emperor¡¯s favored woman, more or less.


    Candidates are simply just candidates. Is there really no Young Lady aiming for the throne of Empress?


    No, there¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t.


    Maribelle is said to be from the Duke of Edenbert, but- despite her parentage- she was a person with an ambiguous position who had never been referred to as the Young Lady of Edenbert. As a result, there must be a chance that a family similar to the Duke of Edenbert would seek the Empress position.


    Is there any reason to not accept the title of Empress? Maribelle had already expected to spend the rest of her life at the Imperial Palace after making such a scene at the party.


    Everything she had was earned by selling the rest of her life, so there¡¯s no reason to refuse just because her status would rise.


    Besides¡ª.


    ¡®Ethelred with another woman.¡¯


    Her stomach felt uncomfortable. She felt a little lost imagining someone else with him. She was the only one who spent the night with Ethelred. Maybe she had mistaken herself as being special. Stupidly¡ª.


    ¡°Maribelle, why did you stop talking?¡±


    Maribelle was simply observing Ethelred¡¯s fixed gaze on her. For a short time, the surroundings came to a halt. She felt a strange conviction as she faced the red eyes gazing at her heatedly.


    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯


    She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a mistake.


    ¡®He has a special place in his heart for me.¡¯


    She¡¯s already special to him.


    There¡¯s no need to call it ¡°love¡± but Ethelred might make an exception, maybe, just for her.


    ¡®So, I need to be a little more confident.¡¯


    ¡®Think about it. Who would survive stealing a kiss from a tyrant in the middle of the party? It¡¯s just me. It¡¯s just me.¡¯


    Even if the plan has a grand excuse to justify it, the facts remain the same.


    Maribelle took her time opening her mouth and spoke in a small but firm voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think another woman is necessary¡ª¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, Kir interrupted just as he was about to say something.


    ¡°Then do you intend to accept men instead of women?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Kir.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ethelred sighed as Kir became more quiet. His expression had softened noticeably, but the tip of the sword returned to Lorentz despite his decreasing anger.


    ¡°Perhaps this will soon be the Emperor¡¯s relative.¡± (t/n: by marriage, a royal relative.)


    Lorentz¡¯s eyes, which were shaking in fear, regained their light at that moment. The Emperor¡¯s relatives. Are there more enticing words? Especially to the greedy type.


    ¡®Should I let you dream of a high position for a moment?¡¯


    Despair is something only those who once had hope can truly feel. The higher you feel, the worse the fall will be.


    ¡°Y-your Majesty! Indeed that kid is the Empress¡ªArgh!¡±


    Lorentz sank to the ground with a painful shriek. This time he was truly stabbed. The thigh was stabbed.


    Ethelred looked coldly at Lorentz, clutching his leg, as he cried and crawled.


    ¡°I never granted you the right to speak.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡ª Y-Your Majesty.¡±


    A chilling gaze fell on Lorentz for a moment before shifting to the escort knight standing next to Kir. Maribelle drew the sword from that Knight.


    ¡°Take him with you. Keep him out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The knight knelt and began carrying Lorentz. Lorentz was not a small man, but the knight dragged him onto his armored shoulder because the knight was so tall that it was difficult to support him.


    ¡°Maribelle.¡±


    Maribelle shifted her gaze from Kir¡¯s back to Ethelred in response to Ethelred¡¯s call. He looked down at his blood-stained hands, or more precisely his gloves, clicked his tongue once and then removed them.


    Ethelred had a cool expression on his face, as if the previous violence had been a lie, and very unlike the expression he had when he looked at Maribelle so affectionately a short time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you why you¡¯re so angry at him. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got your reasons.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYes.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Head of the Staff, so there¡¯s a lot of people he knows. If you pull out your sword every time, you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡±


    He was warning her not to go too far. Maribelle understood what he was saying. It would appear to be a better idea to either avoid him or hide her burning hatred rather than attempting to take her revenge right away.


    ¡°Learn a thing or two from Theovalt. Maybe Self-defense or a sword? When you can¡¯t even hold a long-sword, how can you stab a man?


    Hmm? Maribelle raised her head.


    ¡°¡­You mean I can still stab him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do in my Palace.¡±


    Ethelred laughed.


    ¡°I told you. If there¡¯s anything you want to do, do it. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    As Ethelred showed a lack of interest in what Maribelle did or didn¡¯t do Maribelle became terrified all of a sudden. What if Ethelred actually wasn¡¯t treating her specially like she had thought earlier, what if he was simply trying to get more use out of her somehow?


    Maribelle opened her mouth after a brief hesitation.


    ¡°What about being the Empress? That¡¯s not what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why did you promise to marry me? Were you just saying that for show? Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Should I keep another woman?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Ethelred raised an eyebrow. If she had seemed indifferent just a moment ago she now looked slightly offended. She wanted to take back her question immediately.


    ¡®I should not have inquired.¡¯


    She could have just walked away if she had just been quiet as usual. She was offended because he one sidedly decided and was now not even answering why he did that.


    Her stomach became numb. If she goes against Ethelred here even a little bit more, she can¡¯t guarantee that he would continue to help her pursue her revenge.


    Ethelred¡¯s eyebrows, which appeared to have stood up, slightly lowered as Maribelle was about to take an unintentional step back.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you wanted, so I gave you something in my own way.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the position of Empress is a gift?¡±


    ¡°I apologize if you didn¡¯t like it. I thought it would be better to give you a status rather than jewelry. Because you are already a candidate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need jewelry.¡±


    Maribelle paused, moving closer to Ethelred. Something tells her it¡¯s all right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to give me too much, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing it because I want to.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live perpetually in debt.¡±


    The reason behind the marriage offer could not be better for Maribelle. The anxiety melted away like snow. She was delighted to receive the gift, but she was even happier to have heard that Ethelred was giving it to her simply because he wanted to.


    ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Well. Should I expect something in return when I give a gift?¡±


    ¡°Then allow me to ask you a question.¡± She said walking slowly closer.


    Maribelle raised her chin. As she got closer to him, she had to raise her eyes even more. Only then were they able to make eye contact.


    It¡¯s amazing.


    She hopes she isn¡¯t the only one who believes their relationship is special. She wants them to be special to each other before she talks about love. Friendship, trust or at the very least, loyalty were all things she hoped to establish before even thinking about love.


    So I¡¯m going to ask you a question here.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m special to you, Your Majesty?¡±


    Ethelred sighed and frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re so concerned with judging your own values.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Anyone at the party would think you had caught me. Don¡¯t you agree? The Emperor is embroiled in a scandal. It¡¯s embarrassing for me to say that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t at all embarrassing, but he went on anyway.


    ¡°Anyone would think you have a firm grip on me. Of course, you are special. Can you not believe that?¡±


    Maribelle shook her head. That was, in fact, her first thought. There is no more certain and powerful person than that of the Emperor who had absolute power. Ethelred went on indifferently.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the type to be held by anyone.¡±


    He just laughed after spitting out a lot of embarrassing facts.


    ¡°So rather than you having me, I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to know if you¡¯re special?¡± Ethelred questioned lightly.

 Chapter 21

    That¡¯s right, more questions. Nothing has been resolved. Maribelle brought up an unanswered question.


    ¡®Perhaps I can talk about it now?¡¯


    Ethelred is on her side. Ethelred will destroy the Duke of Edenbert without question if she asked him to take revenge on her family. She had a strange feeling of confidence.


    In fact, Maribelle might have really asked Ethelred if he had arrived just a little sooner saying ¡°That guy, my uncle, deceived me!¡± But she didn¡¯t do that.


    Why?


    ¡®Not yet¡­ I can¡¯t completely trust him.¡¯


    He is a tyrant. No one can stop a man who slashes and kills like him. Being unpredictable was a simple way to win, but it also meant that he might not side with her in a critical situation.


    Actually, rather than acting according to Maribelle¡¯s will, Ethelred could use her revenge against her.


    ¡®It¡¯s not His Majesty¡¯s own will yet, I need another excuse to sentence them to death.¡¯


    To her the reasons the Lorentz family must be purged were obvious but she needed a reason no one else could refute. But what is such a thing?


    Tak!


    Maribelle awoke from her thoughts. The friction was caused by two fingers in front of her. Maribelle rolled her eyes gently and turned to face the person in front of her. A man with violet hair was frowning slightly.


    In other words, Kir was frowning.


    ¡°Lady? Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I was explaining the first Emperor, His Majesty Legina Peophil. You have to focus. You are not a very good student, Lady.¡±


    Maribelle didn¡¯t necessarily deny what he said.


    Kir was also calm about the disaster in the garden, as if it were a daily routine.


    ¡®Phew, the grass in this garden has probably drunk more blood than water. Just see. It¡¯s going to be red grass later.¡¯


    Kir grumbled as he brought Maribelle to the library. He was angry that Maribelle kept him busy when he should have been lazing the day away and ignoring his position as head of staff.


    ¡®I was working on a very useless way to spend time. I thought I¡¯d learn to Cross-Stitch, but thanks to you, all of these things have become dreams!¡¯


    ¡®If you wanted to waste your time like that, why didn¡¯t you just turn down the offer to teach me?¡¯


    ¡®What are you talking about! Who else in this Palace, including the Imperial Family, is as good as me!? Of course, I¡¯m the one who has to do it!¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    Maribelle had given up thinking at that point.


    Maribelle was learning about the continent¡¯s history by the time they arrived at the library, thanks to Kir¡¯s tour. At least, she was learning about it until she changed her mind.


    ¡°Legina Peophil, the founder and first Emperor of the Peophil, united 17 nations and left a will to deliver the name and the ring to the next Emperor.¡±


    She can¡¯t get it in her head. Maribelle was staring blankly at the slightly faded white paper with black letters scrawled on it.


    ¡°Ethelred¡¯s full name is Ethelred Legina Peophil, the name of the first Emperor, is in the middle of his name.¡±


    Maribelle looked at Kir, her eyes wide open, seemingly startled, when she heard Ethelred¡¯s name. It caught her off guard because she was unable to concentrate in class.


    Kir¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Lady. What if the person who will be the next Empress  acts like this?¡±


    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t there a time when the Empress simply enjoys daydreaming?¡±


    Unfortunately, Maribelle¡¯s excuse did not work. Kir locked his gaze on Maribelle for a long moment before he sighed, closed the book, and dragged the refreshments beside him to the center of the desk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re paying attention in class today, so I¡¯ll leave after we finish this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my snack.¡±


    ¡°Give some to your Teacher.¡±


    Ignoring Maribelle¡¯s dissatisfied glance, Kir picked up a cookie from a plate and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave without telling you anything, so I¡¯ll tell you something you¡¯ll find interesting, Lady.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I told you the legacy of the first Emperor was a ring. The blue ring that His Majesty wears every day.¡±


    Did he say anything about it? Maribelle ate the snack while tilting her head. Kir also took another cookie and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s a legend that the ring contains some sort of magic. The big jewel in the middle is a diamond.¡±


    ¡°Yesh.¡±


    Her words were muffled as she ate the cookies quickly before they could be taken away by Kir. Kir felt the same way. The library was full of noises half of the sound of talking, half of the sound of eating sweets


    ¡°Supposedly the stone came from a river in the Duchy of Edenbert, but the Duchy¡¯s been experiencing a drought lately.¡± Kir said through his mouthful of cookies. (t/n : This part is a bit confusing because in the Raw they put it in hard way because they eating cookies)


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Maribelle grinned with her cheeks plump like a hamster, with the last cookie in her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±


    She ate five more than Kir.


    *******


    A girl with brown hair tied back by a pink ribbon jumped into a room lined with dark wooden furniture.


    ¡°Azil! I¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    He¡¯s not sure what¡¯s so exciting, but the girl with lovely red cheeks and freckles looked energetic enough to disturb this quiet room right away. Azil put his index finger to his lips without taking his gaze away from the bottles of medicine he was working with.


    ¡°Ssh, Leah. You have to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Ssh.¡±


    Leah, the girl raised her index finger to mimic Azil, she then smiled and placed the wonderful items she had brought on the desk.


    ¡°You asked for it, so here it is. Oh, this was especially difficult to obtain. What exactly do you mean by ¡°wild mountain grass¡±? We had to travel to the west to get this.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Take a seat. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±


    Azil smiled as he set the bottles down, shook a bell, and called a maid. He had his hair tied high, unlike most other days, and Leah, as Azil had requested, sat quietly and only watched him. Her inability to calm her enthusiasm soon emerged though.


    In other words, she began chattering again after sitting in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came into the palace; do you know who I saw on my way here?¡±


    ¡°Have you met His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°No! You said there was a lot of commotion while I was gone? I¡¯m referring to His Majesty¡¯s woman!¡±


    When Leah said that, her eyes shone brightly, as if she couldn¡¯t enjoy the rare lovey pink atmosphere in the palace. It was typical of women her age to be interested in such matters.


    Azil laughed. It reminded him of ¡®that woman¡¯ that Leah had mentioned.


    ¡°Oh well. She¡¯s very beautiful! Oh, you¡¯ve seen her, haven¡¯t you? She resembles His Majesty! The brows are perfectly straight here¡ª¡±


    Click. A woman entered through the open door. The noisy room was quieted by a voice that was neither high nor low.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you there?¡±


    Her silver hair, reddened by the setting sun, overflowing down her shoulders. Sunset streamed from the door into the room, which was dark due to the heavy curtains. A beautiful woman stood in front of them.


    Azil¡¯s cool eyes curled gently and shaped themselves into crescent moons.


    ¡°Welcome, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my wound¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Oh!!! This sister!¡±


    All eyes turned to the girl who sat in the center of the room. Leah looked around at Azil and Maribelle and then the floor, as if her eyes were too heavy for her, and she finally covered her mouth and stood up.


    ¡°A-Azil¡­ I-I will go¡ª Pretty sister¡­ Please have a long life¡ª Good bye¡ª¡±


    Leah swung the blackout curtains open and ran out of the window, possibly because she couldn¡¯t bear to get closer to Maribelle just to exit through the door.


    Thanks to this, there were only two people left in the room alongside a confused silence.


    ******


    Maribelle had come to see Azil because the wound on her hand had, of course, opened. It was manageable at first, but the pain gradually became worse rather than better.


    And in addition, ¡®See you again, Lady.¡¯


    The farewell that he spit out, as if it was natural, continued to linger and bothered her, and it was impossible to return to the Calende Palace and visit another physician at all. In the end, she pondered and decided to give in and go to Azil but when she arrived¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s a lively¡­ Lady.¡±


    What a situation. Maribelle blinked incessantly, breaking the awkward silence. But she was the only one who was uneasy; Azil smiled calmly and closed the window that Leah had left wide open, even drawing the curtains again.


    ¡°She¡¯s still young. She must have liked you, Lady.¡±


    ¡°What did I do to make her like me?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, some people become likeable for no reason.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s doubtful gaze and Azil¡¯s faint smile collided in the air.


    The disconnect was noticed by both. However, neither brought it up. Azil offered Maribelle a seat, and she obediently followed him and sat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. You reopened the wound.¡±


    ¡°It hurts a lot more than I expected.¡±


    ¡°I believe I warned you not to push yourself.¡±


    Azil took Maribelle¡¯s hand in his. Maribelle¡¯s fingers had become entangled in the bandage, which she couldn¡¯t even touch. The bandage came off silently. The blood had dried on the exposed palms. It had been a long time since it had opened.


    Azil¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky, lady. If the wound opens up like this, it will be difficult to heal.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that then you know it will eventually heal.¡±


    ¡°You can say it like that I suppose. The kid brought me some medicine earlier.¡±


    Azil spoke in a rare, low-key tone before turning and searching through what Leah had brought. The thin fingertips ripped out unwanted items. Maribelle recognized one of them.


    ¡°Is that wild mountain grass?¡±


    Azil had returned, this time carrying a small bottle. He had a slightly surprised expression on his face instead of his usual smile.


    ¡°Are you familiar with wild mountain grass?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d heard it was only available in the western desert, so I was surprised to see it here.¡±


    Maribelle, who had been speaking casually, abruptly hardened her expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s a poison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    Azil accepted her statement gently and began to apply the ointment from the bottle to Maribelle¡¯s hands. Maribelle¡¯s gaze, however, remained fixed over Azil¡¯s shoulder and the wild mountain grass.


    That poison plant is in the Imperial Palace. Maribelle was so surprised that she unintentionally put her thoughts into her mouth.


    ¡°Who are you going to feed that to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Well, who do you think it is?¡±


    Ugh, Maribelle frowned reflexively and shifted her gaze to her hands. Azil was purposefully focusing on the wound. Azil¡¯s eyes were half-annoyed and half-grumpy.


    Azil smiled despite Maribelle¡¯s intense stare. It was a satisfactory attitude.


    ¡°His Majesty has so many enemies. It¡¯s not easy to rest as a subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Someone I know used to get good rest.¡± Maribelle said pointedly.


    ¡°Kir¡¯s brain is so good that he finishes his work quickly. That friend, he¡¯s a genius. Lately, the amount of work he does has dropped sharply.¡±


    It¡¯s no surprise. Maribelle recalled the overindulgent explanation for the her teacher and the Head of Staff¡¯s alleged murderous workload


    Few people understood the internal situation as well as the Head of Staff in this brutal imperial palace or could hold out for as long as Kir had. Maribelle could infer some of Azil¡¯s background from his statement about Kir.


    ¡°You must be someone who has been with His Majesty for a long time.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s trust is ours.¡±


    Azil agreed. At first, hiding wasn¡¯t a problem. He was currently applying the ointment and putting on a new bandage. He softly spoke again.


    ¡°This imperial palace will be peaceful when there are fewer rebels. As a result, it would be right for us, the closest people to his majesty, to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Did His Majesty give the order?¡±


    ¡°Why would he have to order it, Lady?¡±


    Azil had a frown on his face. Maribelle could realize in an instant with that look.


    Ethelred approved of all the killings.


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s thoughts came to a sudden halt. Didn¡¯t he say the Head of Staff would be replaced?


    ¡®My uncle said he¡¯d be the new Head of the Staff¡¯


    So, how does her uncle become Head of Staff? So far, the position has been managed by Ethelred¡¯s closest aides, since it was a position in charge of cleaning up after the imperial family.


    ¡®No way, he¡¯s not actually treating Uncle as a trusted and close aide right?¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s mood quickly worsened. Perhaps this was a standard procedure. The Emperor might have simply been generous to her family for her sake like the sweet words written down in the Empire¡¯s history books. Perhaps Ethelred abused the Duke of Edenbert¡¯s privileges by falling in love and proposing to Maribelle so suddenly.


    Maribelle would have been overjoyed if it had been in the past, thinking how good it would be for her Uncle to go from being a trusted aide of the emperor to being crushed by her revenge, but not now. Maribelle¡¯s expression shifted unintentionally.


    ¡°Lady, you seem to be in a bad mood. Did I hurt you again?¡±


    ¡°¡­were you trying to hurt me again?¡±


    ¡°No way. I feel like I¡¯ve never seen the Lady smile.¡±


    Azil smiled softly and lightly kissed Maribelle¡¯s palm ¡ª bandage really ¡ª without further interrogation. It was time to say goodbye.


    ¡°See you again, Lady.¡±


    Maribelle stood up, feeling conflicted. She opened the door instead of bidding him farewell. She had a lot on her mind right now.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t so much about me as it was about showing off.¡¯


    So, even if Maribelle opposes her uncle Lorentz, Lorentz¡¯s position will strengthen. She was going to just let him sit higher at first, but when she found out he might be a close aide to the Emperor, she felt bothered.


    ¡®Should I at least talk to His Majesty¡ª¡¯


    As soon as Maribelle took a step, she realized that all her worries were useless.


    ¡°Long time no see, Sister.¡±


    That¡¯s because Arinel was standing right in front of her.

 Chapter 22

    Arinel¡¯s smile was no longer as bright as it had been, but she had a calm look in her eyes. It was unknown if this was due to the fact that she didn¡¯t have her usual headdress, or because it was made of the fabric she was wearing.


    Maribelle¡¯s mood, which had already been disrupted, dropped to the ground.


    Maribelle, looking at her with a stiff face, was amazed. Arinel opened her mouth as if she was wondering.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s no wonder, you¡¯re here because Uncle is here.¡±


    It¡¯s a lie. Maribelle only just recovered from screaming inside. Of course it was an angry scream.


    ¡®I can¡¯t act surprised.¡¯


    How many people wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see an unexpected face? Surprised reactions may be reasonable, but it will show signs of insecurity to Arinel. But Maribelle, rather than having trained to remain emotionless, missed the time to react because she was so surprised.


    Now that it¡¯s this way, she should just do as she planned. Maribelle¡¯s gloomy expression was brightened by a smile.


    ¡°It is interesting why you¡¯re here in this hall, Arinel. I don¡¯t think it is your place.¡±


    ¡°Why not, it looks good. I think it¡¯s a good Palace and you don¡¯t own it. Anyways, without His Majesty, you won¡¯t have anything to lean on.¡±


    ¡°It is so unusual to have two uninvited guests that I thought I got my dream and reality mixed up. I¡¯ve been awake all night, so I don¡¯t have much to say. Last night, His Majesty came to see me and-¡°


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Arniel called out to her, as if asking her to stop talking. Arinel must have wanted to pose a threat, but to Maribelle, such a threat looked tiny compared to her own claws.


    Maribelle took a step closer to Arinel. The dark evening light soaked her silver hair as it draped over her shoulder.


    ¡°Why do you call me that? Not long ago, you used to call me Maribele. Didn¡¯t you say I was crazy? Arinel, please let me know if I¡¯m wrong about anything. I don¡¯t want to misunderstand you.¡±


    Maribelle stood in front of Arinel¡¯s face, scattering her adorable cousin¡¯s image all over the place. It had been a while since the vaguely sneering joke had transformed into outright sarcasm.


    Unrefined words don¡¯t just attack the opponent. Though they were certainly the sharpest sword, it was a sword that cut both ways.


    She had a headache. She felt sick.


    ¡®It¡¯s disgusting.¡¯


    Maribelle eventually lost her composure and frowned. She had no control over her expression. She was irritated because she couldn¡¯t keep her cool or whatever it was.


    Arinel has always been this way. She would come to Maribelle when she was happy and brag, and when Maribelle was happy she would push her into an abyss of sadness. The methods used were varied. Either she dismisses Maribelle¡¯s joy as insignificant, or she boasts of something more valuable than Maribelle¡¯s accomplishments, drowning her in her sense of inferiority.


    Arinelle was the one who couldn¡¯t let go of Maribelle¡¯s joy, as always. It also happened before she died in the past. It was unfortunate that Maribelle, who was slyly pleased by Arinelle¡¯s distressed expression, couldn¡¯t pour cold water¡ª.


    ¡®You like it? It¡¯s a political marriage anyway.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re incredibly happy to be the Empress. We¡¯ll have to see if you deserve it. I¡¯ll be relieved if you don¡¯t make a total fool of yourself.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m always trying not to be like that. Thank you for your concern.¡¯


    ¡®Sister, you know it too, right? I was the one who was supposed to be around His Majesty.¡¯


    ¡®I understand. But what about Uncle¡¯s and His Majesty¡¯s wishes? Relax. I¡¯m not at ease with this either.¡¯


    Her voice was full of sincere affection then, as opposed to now, which is full of sarcasm.


    Maribelle¡¯s rushing headache caused her to touch her forehead. This was obviously her own memory. What a contradiction it is to forget. The memory that came to Maribelle¡¯s mind was part of the memories that had been lost when she returned to the present.


    Maribelle was dressed as a bride in a pure white gown, complete with a bouquet and veil. She was at a wedding,her wedding, as evidenced by the white clothes and bright roses surrounding her.


    It was, in fact, a wedding at the palace they were currently in. Maribelle was now very familiar with the wedding location. The Palace of Calende, where she lived.


    Maribelle, who had been hiding at the wedding reception for a while, was still unable to escape, so she was in her bridal room soothing Arinel, who seemed angry.


    ¡®It¡¯s for the family, Arinel. We have to endure it. We are not a proud Edenbert. A political marriage is something that any aristocrat does.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t you have any feelings for His Majesty, Sister?¡¯


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s eyes widened slightly accented by the heavy makeup matching her bridal attire.


    ¡®You know I¡¯m madly in love with His Majesty, don¡¯t you? You said you don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for him, Sister.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, Arinel,¡¯


    Maribelle responded immediately. She even laughed, as if being asked an obvious question.


    ¡®He¡¯s the one you¡¯re in love with. Besides, I like good men. Tyrants are terrifying.¡¯


    Too bad the Maribelle, who had patted Arinel on the back and told her not to worry, was no longer in existence.


    ¡°¡ªBell? Sister? Are you listening?¡±


    Maribelle raised her head. Arinel¡¯s face was right in front of her nose. With a dubious but worried expression, a fool who can¡¯t hide her hostility or compassion from the enemy in front of her¡ª


    ¡°Go away.¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I like you Sister. You don¡¯t look very well, if you¡¯re sick¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you to get away!¡±


    Arinel took a step back in disapproval as Maribelle started shouting. She seems to be much more cautious than before. She was convinced she saw something she couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Even if I worry about you like that, ah really¡ª you should regret living like this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need you to worry, Arinel.¡±


    Maribelle grabbed the frustration that had accumulated in her chest to try and clear her head. Her mind was complicated, but she couldn¡¯t explain it here. Only in front of that child.


    Maribelle put on a distorted smile. Even though it had not fully recovered its composure, the dim darkness filled the void.


    ¡°Were we truly worried about each other? Did you forget what you said behind my back? Do you want me to tell you what I¡¯ve heard so you won¡¯t have to console me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡ª Isn¡¯t it natural, Sister, to be concerned about sick people in front of you? Is that something I can¡¯t even do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. That is not something you should do.¡± Maribelle¡¯s calm voice silenced the last remains of reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want a single grain of your kindness to deceive me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There was something you often said to me. Know your place.¡±


    Maribelle cast a cold stare at Arinel before turning away.


    ¡°This ¡®sister¡¯, I want you to know your place.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to talk to a clueless idiot who is aiming out of her league.


    Maribelle walked right past Arinel. She couldn¡¯t smile in front of her for the first time today.


    *******


    Maribelle knew that she wasn¡¯t strong.


    She had a weakness but wasn¡¯t cunning enough to hide it, and she was clever enough to deal with people but couldn¡¯t see what was happening behind her own back. She was a person who burned down a mansion because she couldn¡¯t calm a crying child.


    She¡¯s not strong; she¡¯s just desperate. So desperate, so consumed with hatred, so ready to lose everything for her goals.


    ¡®What¡¯s someone¡¯s value.¡¯


    Maribelle was walking. Maybe the plan was to go back to the Palace of Calende. But she didn¡¯t know if the path she chose was correct, so she just kept walking like she always did. She couldn¡¯t afford to be concerned about it.


    If someone had seen Maribelle, they might have asked why she was crying. She must have looked as if she was crying sadly, as if she had just lost her parents. Maribelle would have questioned how they could ask such a question when she hadn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    She was running away.


    ¡®What on earth.¡¯


    With each new step thudding on the ground her sad distorted expression gradually regained its composure.


    ¡®You know, there¡¯s nowhere to run.¡¯


    Maribelle wiped her face. She understood why she felt broken and wanted to run away. Because when she meets Arinel, she recalls a time in her life when she was very affectionate and kind.


    Her past self who was willing to put up with even the most horrible things for the sake of the younger sister she loved. Even though the younger sister was harassing and setting her up, she was too busy embracing and loving her to notice. The emotions from the past were overlaid on the present.


    She almost smiled as sweet as she used to. She almost thought her worried eyes were adorable.


    ¡®Why did the memory of that time come back¡ª¡¯


    Maribelle sighed and leaned against the pillar. The cool stone temperature seemed to calm her dizzy head. Maribelle¡¯s head was spinning due to more than just Arinel.


    Maribelle began to move again. The dazed mouth let out a faint murmur.


    ¡°Clearly, she said Empress¡ª¡±


    What in the world was that? Such vivid memories are impossible to fabricate. It¡¯s shocking enough that she was married, let alone Empress.


    Then it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯ve previously been married to His Majesty¡ª.


    ¡°Maribelle?¡±


    Maribelle raised her head. It was then that her surroundings caught her eye. It seemed that she had entered the garden of Igcentium without realizing it.


    She looked around, and she realized just how ugly she might look. However, she did not see the face of the person who called her. Only her trembling hand that was being held by a larger one wearing a dress shirt and gold cufflinks engraved with the imperial design under a robe.


    Then there was another golden light in her periphery.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    Maribelle fell in the dazzling golden light that surrounded her.

 Chapter 23

    Maribelle was confused. The fact that she was emotionally agitated and the memory that just came to mind. Contract marriage and Empress.


    She became terrified of something she had never been afraid of since returning from the future to the present. Memories of the dark past, as if ink had been spilled. It was such a large blank that she wondered why she hadn¡¯t paid attention until now.


    What if she, who came into the palace to take revenge, tried to live a different life than she had in the past, but ended up following in the footsteps of the past?


    Oh my gosh. Is there any other comedy like that?


    ¡°Maribelle, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    Maribelle only looked at Ethelred, who had wrapped her cheek in anxiety, instead of responding. She can¡¯t believe his frown isn¡¯t more threatening. Maribelle thought it was amusing that such a contradiction could exist.


    At the same time, the fact that Ethelred¡¯s kindness was familiar and unfamiliar. Right. It was unfamiliar for her. Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s on the knees of a tyrant who could unwittingly cut her head off at any time if she doesn¡¯t watch out?


    That means they¡¯re almost there. Maribelle unintentionally laughed. When Ethelred saw Maribelle¡¯s laughter, he straightened his brow.


    ¡°Why are you laughing so hard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange how quickly we got close. I think I trusted Your Majesty more than I thought.¡±


    She had never been aware of Ethelred¡¯s dangers, come to think of it. Is it because of the agreement? Maribelle, on the other hand, probably guessed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡®Perhaps because I believe Your Majesty is in my hands.¡¯


    It¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s never been on guard. Because he belongs to her. Of course, it¡¯s like a sword in her hands.


    Maribelle¡¯s words were eager, but Ethelred, who was so strong, relaxed his face. The sharp eyes gave the impression of being gentle.


    ¡°Your trust is more pleasing than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I should be worried about betrayal rather than Your Majesty.¡±


    Ethelred didn¡¯t respond. It¡¯s a silent agreement. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer her because he was Emperor, so he just kept quiet. Fortunately, Maribelle didn¡¯t give his silence much thought.


    Maribelle was not paying close attention to Ethelred. It¡¯s because the frustration she felt a while ago hasn¡¯t gone away.


    Arinel¡¯s hair was brushed by the dark night. The moonlight pierced Maribelle¡¯s brows, as if woven from her silver thread. Silence quickly became a language that kept the two of them in the garden.


    Maribelle opened her mouth, aided by the glow of the sun on the neck pole and the night floating around her like a dandelion spore.


    ¡°In the old days,¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been betrayed before.¡±


    As much as she throws it, it¡¯s a dead end.


    ¡°I loved that person and wanted to do everything in my power to help. I did a lot of things I didn¡¯t want to do. When I saw this person¡¯s smile, my reasoning became hazy, and I did everything I could to protect it, even though I knew I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    It was difficult at first, but once she opened her mouth, the words, like a tide, took precedence over the voices.


    ¡°I loved this person above all else. I thought I was loved as much as I loved this person. I loved this person enough to cover everything even if everyone else did criticize this person, but this person seemed to have something more valuable than me.¡±


    Blinking. Hot tears ran down her cheeks when she opened her eyes. Without realizing it, a tear fell from her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been betrayed. I¡¯ve been betrayed since I thought we¡¯d be together a long time ago.¡±


    Such a distant affection quickly turned into hatred. Maribellel wanted to ask.


    What the hell did you deceive me for, Arinel? Was there a demon who promised you eternal wealth in exchange for severing my soul? Did you tell anyone to hate me? Why the hell did you force me to drink poison?


    However, Arinel, the man responsible for Maribelle¡¯s death, is not present. Finally, the question of where to go became a heartless hatred that stabbed Maribelle.


    His fingers, which were longer than Maribelle¡¯s, wiped away tears from her cheeks. Ethelred¡¯s red eyes were fixed on Maribelle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate that person?¡±


    ¡°I hate it. But I had forgotten that there is such a thing as old friendship.¡±


    ¡°Do you still love that person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Hmm? Maribelle suddenly raised her head. Ethelred¡¯s gaze had shifted away from Maribelle. His slanted gaze revealed a hint of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that person is worthy enough for you to be so emotional about.¡±


    The gaze gradually returned. The returned gaze, on the other hand, was neither soft nor ticklish. He had a solemn expression on his face, as if he was trying to capture it with a gourd.


    A predator with prey in front of it. They do not suppress their desires, nor do they try to conceal their sense of possibility. Maribelle was walking a tightrope between the teeth of a beast that could devour her with a single twist.


    Ethelred¡¯s red pupils flashed with desire, then faded away as if he were smirking.


    ¡°But there is one thing I am certain of. The fact that a smart person would never betray you.¡±


    Oh, I guess it¡¯s okay now.


    Maribelle, who heard his voice that quickly became softer, dropped her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief as she wondered where all the dangerous atmosphere had gone. But, for a brief moment, when Maribelle looked up and checked his face, she realized she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Maribelle could tell that Ethelred was still smiling as brightly as he had the morning before.


    ¡®Aha.¡¯


    She was wondering where all that dangerous atmosphere had gone, and now she knows. She¡¯s not sure why, but let¡¯s just stay put.


    Maribelle initially decided to be relieved that his harshness was not directed at her.


    *******


    Kira burst into tears as she tightened her beret. Kir¡¯s curly hair was especially curly because it was morning.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, Your Majesty! I was thinking to myself what the hell are you going to say and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kir. Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have to eat. Do you want to eat Kir?¡±


    ¡°Y-you traitor!¡±


    Ethelred and Kir weren¡¯t the only ones seated. On the blue morning before breakfast, the four men seated around a round table were sitting together and facing each other, as Kir had stated.


    Ethelred, of course, held this meeting.


    ¡°I had a question for you because one of my acquaintances had been betrayed by a crush.¡±


    ¡°Is this about Maribelle?¡±


    ¡°No, the other¡ª¡±


    ¡°Did the Lady have a crush?¡±


    ¡°Betrayed by the man you love, it¡¯s even upsetting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ethelred gave up hiding it.


    ¡°¡­Maribelle says she was betrayed by a man she had a crush on.¡±


    ¡°So what are you gonna do?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m gonna catch and kill him.¡±


    Ethelred declared for granted in response to Kir¡¯s question. It was an answer that had no hesitation, as if it wasn¡¯t worth reconsidering.


    Right, Your Majesty was like that. Kir swallowed dry saliva.


    ¡®Why would Lady say such a thing to Your Majesty!¡¯


    Maribelle, who had become a miserable Young Lady after being betrayed by the man she had a crush on in an instant, was about to draw the sword and watch it, but she was not present here.


    ¡°Everyone, keep quiet about this.¡±


    Everyone in the seat was forced to nod solemnly at Ethelred¡¯s command. It was even Theovalt who set the tone.


    ¡°But, Your Majesty, what will you ask us?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea who he is?¡±


    He was well aware of the situation. It¡¯s not surprising that he starts talking about a crush. Kir let out a sigh. Kir drew everyone¡¯s attention in the wind.


    Kir shook his head seriously, oblivious to the prickly eye on him, but one step later, he grasped the atmosphere.


    ¡°¡ªHuh? Why are you staring at me like that? Why are you staring at me like that, Your Majesty? Could you poke me in the eye because there¡¯s too much pressure?¡±


    ¡°Kir, you¡¯ve been with Lady the longest. Do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°Do I know something? That she hates losing? That she can eat six cookies at once? It¡¯s pointless to say good¡­ Ack¡ª!¡±


    The ¡°Ack!¡± at the end was caused by Theovalt hitting Kir on the head next to him. In contrast to Kir, who keeps his head up and goes out in public, Azil smiles casually and gives Theovalt a good look.


    ¡°Kir, use your common sense. Why do we need this information? Keep in mind what Your Majesty said.¡±


    ¡°Ah, crazy¡ª It hurts like hell¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    Kir didn¡¯t stop whining until he was beaten again by Theovalt. Azil defended him on behalf of the quiet Kir.


    ¡°If Kir said that, there¡¯s nothing else for Theovalt to see. She has no way of telling him who she is in love with.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever met Maribelle?¡± says the narrator.


    ¡°Yes, I did treat her because she was hurt.¡±


    Ethelred only nodded in response to Azil¡¯s clever response. This is due to the fact that Maribelle, who shed tears without realizing it last night, did not leave his mind.


    Ethelred lost his thoughts as Kir, who had grown accustomed to the pain, began to put a word.


    ¡°But, Your Majesty, do you really intend to accept Maribelle as Empress?¡±


    ¡°Kir, have I ever regretted what I¡¯ve said?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s too sudden. Why don¡¯t you go take a look? It¡¯s been only a month. The Empress who entered the palace after a month, which is not recorded in history.¡±


    Kir groaned and threw his beret on the desk, as if he was truly frustrated. Maribelle was Ethelred¡¯s, no matter how kind he was to her. He was still convinced Maribelle was dangerous because she got Ethelred.


    Theovalt was also silent because he shared similar thoughts with Kir, but there was someone who used Kir¡¯s awkward silence.


    ¡°That Lady, I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s dangerous. Isn¡¯t it better to have the Young Lady ascend to the throne of Empress rather than find a new candidate?¡±


    It was Azil.

 Chapter 24

    Azil¡¯s claim was carefully refuted by Theovalt, who first suggested Maribelle was dangerous.


    ¡°Do you really believe the Lady isn¡¯t dangerous? Which part?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in a desperate situation. I like her.¡±


    Azil smiled brightly.


    ¡°People in desperate situations do not look around. Would a person who is unable to care for themselves look around? At the very least, such a person can¡¯t afford to think about this or that.¡±


    Azil said he liked it, but he didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t dangerous. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s dangerous for only one person, but he¡¯s determined that it won¡¯t harm them.


    ¡°There also seems to be no room for her betrayal in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not the only one who feels that way.¡±


    Ethelred, who was quietly listening, decided to intervene in the two¡¯s conversation. The more he talked about Maribelle, the more he felt like Azil.


    He is aware that he should be suspicious, but he believes that the person who doubts is stupid. Suspicious enough, but not overly so. He couldn¡¯t understand the difference as Ethelred, no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange to feel that way because she doesn¡¯t put people to the test.¡±


    Azil responded to Ethelred¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Lady in a long time, but I can assure you. Kir and Theo have told me something. The Lady does not try to gain their trust; instead, she eliminates those who get in her way.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    No one answered. Azil was absolutely right.


    She wouldn¡¯t have acted so casually if she wanted to earn their trust. She must have been eager to prove her innocence in some way. Maribelle, on the other hand, did not do so. Maribelle was no longer under suspicion as a result of this.


    The question has been answered. Ethelred exhaled a sigh of relief. At the very least, there is a reason to believe her. Ethelred didn¡¯t notice how happy he was as the reason for Maribelle¡¯s presence grew.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ll only need one person to doubt Maribelle.¡±


    It was thanks to the fact that one strand of his reason remained. Still, the reason was still telling him to be wary of Maribelle. Before Ethelred could say anything, Azil opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, who else would do it? Kir is a weak-minded, and Theovalt is too slow.¡±


    Ethelred nodded his head as if it were natural in response to the question. Because he knew who he was looking for. Azil smiled, as if he already knew.


    ¡°In addition, Kir seems to have gone too far to the Lady, so I will stand by for you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to change the person in charge of education to you?¡±


    ¡°Would it be difficult?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult. I was wondering how aggressive you were. Do whatever you want. That¡¯s great news for you, Kir.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s wandering gaze shifted to Kir. It was because he remembered Kir complaining about having too much work every time. Kir, on the other hand, had a gruesome expression on his face, in contrast to Ethelred¡¯s rare kindness.


    ¡°¡­.I understand.¡±


    In the end, it was a long time before Kir came up with an answer.


    ******


    Calende Palace¡¯s beautiful garden was also well-known for its specialties. Maribelle was having a dreary tea party in the lovely garden.


    With a cheerful sound, the teacup landed on the table. Kir was the one who did something that would have cost him more than being insulted because he was not dignified elsewhere.


    ¡°Ha, as expected this garden is so beautiful. It was well-built by the First Emperor.¡±


    Kir looked around the landscape, satisfied, and blinked as if puzzled when he noticed Maribelle sitting there in a daze.


    ¡°Why do you look like that? With such a beautiful garden.¡±


    Why? Of course, it¡¯s because of you.


    Maribelle couldn¡¯t help but look surprised when she saw the guests who had arrived at Calende Palace about 30 minutes ago. Azil was, indeed, Maribelle¡¯s guest.


    ¡°What brings Sir Azil here¡ª¡±


    She was taken aback twice by the appearance of a figure she had never expected to see here, and once by the fact that Azil did not shine only in the dark.


    Azil, who was wearing a bright smile, shone brightly in the sun. Azil responded to Maribelle¡¯s question with a bright smile.


    ¡°I will be in charge of your education on Kir¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡ª¡±


    There seemed to be a lot missing in the middle, but Maribelle decided to skip it for now. Because there was not one guest to Maribelle.


    ¡°But¡­ Why is Sir Kir here?¡±


    Kir, who was standing next to Azil, was caught at a glance. Kir sulked the entire time, not knowing what was bothering him, and then opened his mouth in response to Maribelle¡¯s question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I love the gardens at Calende Palace? Beautiful landscaping to increase work efficiency is a common example, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to work at the Palace of Calende now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡ª¡±


    Maribelle smiled after she realized how serious the situation was. Kir is now finding it difficult to work alongside Maribelle. She¡¯s not sure why, but she likes that brazen face like parsley on a steak just a little bit.


    The garden of Calende Palace was certainly beautiful enough to be described as overjoyed, but it was never a comfortable place to work. First of all, there were no chairs or tables.


    Meribel made her choice without hesitating. She needs to get Kir out of there.


    Maribelle smiled and picked up the vase next to her, flipping it over the documents Kir had brought. A couple of flowers landed on dampened paper after being soaked in water.


    It was not until the papers were completely wet that Maribelle returned the vase in a gloating manner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t work because the papers are all wet. Please return.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to work anyway. Thank you very much.¡±


    Huh? Maribelle made a squeaking sound and a water-soaked wad of paper fell to the ground without realizing. Kir looked up as he raised his now-completely empty hands.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not working today, shall we have a tea party?¡±


    What in the world is this? Maribelle¡¯s eyes were irritated when she looked at Kir. She turned her body. In this case, the solution is to ignore it.


    ¡°Mr. Azil, I¡¯m looking forward to today¡¯s class. Perhaps it¡¯s because the teacher has changed. Let¡¯s get this class started.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Hwaakk!


    Maribelle came to a halt. Azil¡¯s book was soaked with water when she looked back. Kir, of course, was to blame for this.


    Is there still a fight going on? Azil¡¯s fluffy smile squeezed the nerves between the two as soon as Maribelle tried to speak out loudly.


    ¡°Ahaha, the book is all wet. What should I do?¡±


    The atmosphere, which was about to become violent, turned blue as a result of this.


    Azil opened a wet book, flipped over a couple of sheets of soggy paper, and tossed the book on a pile of Kir¡¯s papers. Then, as Kir had done before, he raised his empty hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your maid to bring your new book to you while we enjoy the beautiful landscaping, Lady? I¡¯ve never been to Calende Palace for a tea party.¡±


    Maribelle could handle one uninvited guest, but stabbing Azil was unpleasant. Maribelle sighed as she stared at the two brazen men.


    ¡°¡­.Okay, fine. Let¡¯s get them to bring the table.¡±


    That¡¯s how this strange tea party came to be.


    There was no word on whether the book to be brought had been copied by hand or not, and Kir and Azil continued sipping their tea.


    ¡°Did you guys plan to do this from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What exactly do you mean by a plan?¡±


    Azil only tilted his teacup with a soft smile in response to Kir¡¯s direct response.


    ¡°Lady, please understand. Kir likes the Lady a lot more than you think.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sir Azil to enjoy jokes.¡±


    Azil smiled as the two people who heard him looked serious. Maribelle¡¯s headache had worsened as a result of this.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got a lot on my mind though¡ª¡¯


    Is there any other complicated reason? Of course, it was because of the memory that came back yesterday.


    Arinel. Lost memory. Empress.


    ¡®Am I walking the same path as I did in the past?¡¯


    The past she couldn¡¯t remember overlapping like d¨¦j¨¤ vu was more terrifying than she imagined. Even so, is marrying Ethelred and dying at the hands of Arinel an unavoidable fate?


    ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯


    Maribelle unintentionally grabbed the teacup. She needed to get away from the past as soon as possible. She had already entered the Palace of Calende and was a candidate for Empress. But she wasn¡¯t the same as she used to be.


    ¡®If I refuse to be Empress¡ª it¡¯s not the same way as it was in the past.¡¯


    Maribelle¡¯s memories were vague, and she didn¡¯t have many options in this situation. Perhaps more memories will resurface as time passes. Then she¡¯d be able to find another way, and then she¡¯d be able to talk about the Empress.


    ¡®That¡¯s all I can do right now.¡¯


    Refusing to become Empress. But she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll offend Ethelred if she says it. The course of treatment may be altered significantly. How can she convey her message in a friendly manner?


    Maribelle was contemplating on how to turn down the Empress position, so she had not heard any of the conversation between Kir and Azil.


    ¡°Do you have to work, by the way? It would have more than doubled since you became Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. There are so many. It¡¯s so frustrating that I¡¯ll have to play with the Lady¡¯s excuses.¡±


    Azil, who smiled and slit his neck with the blade of his hand, and Kir, who fanned his hands in disgust.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get caught by His Majesty. As soon as you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll be spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Oh, even if it¡¯s a joke, don¡¯t say such a thing. I was on the verge of death not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Then properly prepare for the party. It¡¯s a celebration to announce that the Lady has been chosen as Empress, and if you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. While you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you ask the lady about the party atmosphere¡­ Lady?¡±


    Maribelle was lost in thought when Kir and Azil turned their attention to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, Lady? There will be a party to announce your appointment as Empress, and the decorations will be tailored to your preferences. Can you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m not going to be Empress.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s rabbit eyes widened in surprise at the fact that her thoughts had turned into words and that Maribelle would refuse to be Empress.


    Tick-tock.


    As if it were the first time, the failure was resolved in an instant.


    ¡°¡ªMaribelle?! What exactly did you just say? So, how about the Empress?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir Kir. Calm down¡ªI couldn¡¯t speak properly.¡±


    ¡°No, how the hell do you say you¡¯re not going to be the Empress?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady. It seemed to sincere to say that it came out wrong. If you¡¯re not going to accept the position of Empress¡ª¡±


    Oh my goodness. Noisy. Maribelle, who was too tired to respond to the men who were still repeating question marks with rabbit eyes, grabbed the tablecloth and threw it over¡ª.


    ¡°Azil, say it again.¡±


    The noisy tea party froze.


    ¡°The Empress, what?¡±


    Ethelred and Theovalt were walking to the three people.

 Chapter 25

    Maribelle admired the fact that just one person¡¯s appearance could change the mood so drastically. Azil, who appeared to be so relaxed, was also nervous. Not to mention Kir who was prepared to lie flat on the ground.


    ¡°I almost doubted my ears. To hear that the servants were protesting against the Emperor¡¯s wife.¡±


    Ethelred didn¡¯t seem to notice that Maribelle had said no first. And, it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to listen even if he had.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this morning? There is no going back. There¡¯s no way you guys who¡¯ve been with me for so long don¡¯t know what the hell this is. Do I have to disappoint you?¡±


    He also seems to have misunderstood the current situation, in which Azil and Kir are pressuring Maribelle to reject the Empress¡¯s proposition.


    Even though Azil was in charge of education and Kir has now become someone who has nothing to do with Maribelle all three were there talking. Furthermore, it was a tea party rather than teaching Maribelle as an ¡®educator¡¯ in the study or library so anyone would think they came to have a private conversation.


    Ethelred only heard that they were discussing the Empress position, so she could see how the puzzle pieces were put together in Ethelred¡¯s head without having to ask. Furthermore, Theovalt, who stood behind Ethelred, had such a hard expression on his face that it seemed like it wasn¡¯t just Ethelred who came to that conclusion.


    ¡®No way, they¡¯re not going to get stabbed again because of me, are they?¡¯


    The sword was dragged out of Theovalt¡¯s scabbard with a chilling sound, much like in Maribelle¡¯s nightmares. Despite the sword being on Theovalt¡¯s waist, Ethelred was the one who took it out.


    ¡®Is he going to threaten people again?¡¯


    Maribelle offered a brief explanation to herself, now used to the fact that common sense does not work in the Imperial Palace. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for both of them to be injured in one strike.


    Will Sir Kir and Sir Azil be okay? Kir and Maribelle met each other¡¯s eyes as soon as Ethelred briefly turned his gaze away.


    ¡®Lady, what are you going to do about this! We¡¯re all going to die!¡¯


    ¡®No, I had no idea it was going to be like this. Who told you to make a fuss?¡¯


    ¡®Because you¡¯re saying strange things! Hurry up and do something!¡¯


    What exactly do you want me to do? Maribelle looked Azil in the eyes instead and stopped communicating with Kir. He, too, had a complicated expression on his face. There seems to be no way out of this situation.


    If she moved her mouth just to make excuses in front of Ethelred while he was holding a sword, he could easily draw a straight line from her chin to her navel.


    ¡°It amazes me that you¡¯re behaving this way toward someone who will be under my authority. If you¡¯re going to be like this, it¡¯s going to break my heart.¡±


    ¡®Your Majesty! If you misunderstand, I¡¯ll soon be in the grave!¡¯


    Kir¡¯s silent scream rang in his head. He couldn¡¯t seem to find any sympathy from Azil, his trusted acquaintance, and Maribelle, the only trick he had left, remained silent.


    Kir tried to communicate with Theovalt behind Ethelred as a last attempt.


    ¡®Hey! Theo! Stop, His Majesty!¡¯


    ¡®¡­..¡¯


    What a jerk. That guy, like His Majesty, must have misunderstood.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t even organized the achievements I want inscribed on my tombstone.¡¯


    There was a sound of something breaking next to Kir as he was swallowing his tears and saying goodbye to the world.


    Clank!


    Maribelle pulled on the tablecloth and flipped the tea table over. The teacups shattered on the floor, and the tea soaked the white cloth. Maribelle swept the pots and dishes from the table and threw them to the floor as she rose from her chair.


    Maribelle raised her body gracefully, as if nothing had happened, and inquired of the four pairs of eyes that were looking at her.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Maribelle asked in a curious tone, then looked down at her feet slowly and spoke as if she had only recently realized the situation.


    ¡°Is it because of this, then? Everyone looks surprised. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s shoes crunched as she stepped on a broken teacup piece. She approached Ethelred, walking over the shattered teacup. She seemed to be speaking to everyone, but she had only one person in mind from the start.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a tea party with a soon to be dead person, so what¡¯s the big deal about a broken teacup? Isn¡¯t that right, Your Majesty?


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s red eyes shifted to Maribelle, who was casually smiling, and then vanished for a brief moment behind his lowered eyelids, like a sigh. When Ethelred realized what was going on, the sword had already returned to Theovalt and was slowly forced back into its scabbard.


    Tak.


    In contrast to the heavy atmosphere, the sword¡¯s handle hit with a light sound. Ethelred wasn¡¯t completely lost in his irritation, but he was still trying to regain his composure.


    Maribelle, of course, is the reason.


    Maribelle¡¯s mention of dead bodies and the broken teacups broke through his haze of anger,  Ethelred still remembered that Maribelle hated dead bodies.


    Breaking the teacups was like a warning. A blatant warning that anyone here would notice.


    Ethelred wiped away his anger with a shallow breath before turning his softened gaze to Maribelle.


    ¡°Explain it to me. What the hell are they doing here, and what were they talking about a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Sir Kir and I were together because he enjoyed the atmosphere of the Palace of Calende. The story is¡ª I heard there¡¯s going to be a party soon, right?¡±


    Maribelle remembered Kir¡¯s question, which was hazy in her mind. The most vivid memory is of him asking Maribelle for party decoration preferences.


    ¡°Yeah. You should announce that you will be my Empress.¡±


    ¡°I was asking if I could turn down the party.¡±


    Maribelle casually lied. Only Kir knew that every word Maribelle said was untruthful which caused Kir¡¯s heart to drop to the navel and then return.


    ¡®What on earth are you lying about?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but be frustrated, but that was the best result that could be obtained from the words ¡°the Empress¡± and ¡°Rejection¡± in the current situation. Kir and Azil were all staring at Maribelle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Turn down? Is there a reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a burden. It would be the first time I¡¯d ever host a party in the Palace.¡±


    The first response after Maribelle¡¯s words fell was a remarkable one, proving that the anger that had been inside Ethelred, who now appeared calm, had melted away like snow.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve cleared up the misunderstanding.¡¯


    It¡¯s a huge relief. Maribelle simply thought.


    The change in the air current was so obvious that not only Maribelle, but also Azil, Kir, and even Theovalt, who had grown dull to Ethelred¡¯s mood swings, noticed that Ethelred was no longer angry. He spoke softly, as if being overheard would bother him.


    ¡°Delaying the preparations that have already been made will be difficult. If that¡¯s what you mean, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Maribelle had never considered the party, but there was no way to deny the lies that had already been told.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even bring up anything about not becoming the Empress.¡¯


    The back of Ethelred¡¯s hand caressed Maribelle¡¯s face that had a nonchalant smile despite her burning insides.


    The hair was brushed with a gentle gesture, but a clear warmth was delivered.


    ¡°What if you catch a cold like this?¡±


    The hand touching her face was warm, and his eyes were concerned. She felt as if she had a glimpse of Ethelred¡¯s innermost thoughts, the depths of which she didn¡¯t know. Maribelle was able to think positively because of that.


    ¡®Not right now; I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡¯


    If she explains clearly, His Majesty will understand. Maribelle, who had removed a few worries, was able to respond to Ethelred¡¯s kindness with a much more relaxed mind.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your hands seem particularly warm.¡±


    Maribelle continued to speak while gently resting her head in his hand. But it wasn¡¯t such a long time.


    Maribelle removed her head only after the chill in her cheeks had subsided. The transparent white skin and even the red-hot cheeks were very attractive, but Maribelle, the person who looked so delicate, had no idea.


    ¡°In the winter, it would be good for me to borrow Your Majesty¡¯s hand often.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t lend it to you every day.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s going to work?¡±


    Maribelle took a step away from Ethelred. She had a pleasant expression, despite what she said calmly. She seemed anxious to encourage his small willingness, as if she had discovered a small flower blooming on the street while everyone else was passing by.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen all four of you together.¡±


    It¡¯s nice to see it. Maribelle looked around the four men standing against the beautiful landscape of Calende Palace, and she smiled gently.


    Maribelle would never have smiled so much if she had known how alluring it was to see the beautiful day, which had been frozen solid just a moment before, melt away and burst into a halo around her like a spring flower when she did so.


    In the midst of the sun-shattered sea of light, there were a few smiling eyes. Her expression was overpowering with her lovely smile.


    It wasn¡¯t a big smile or a loud laugh. It was a gentle smile, like a cat in the spring sun. Despite this, no one could take their gaze away from her.


    Some made excuses because it was surprising that a frosty face and a cold gaze could become so warm. One couldn¡¯t close his eyes because the broken sunlight¡¯s smile was so lovely that he regretted the smile that would vanish if he turned his gaze away.


    Only one of them could actually admit that he fell in love with her at that moment.


    ******


    Azil made excuses. He didn¡¯t intend to lose his heart in this way. At the same time, he confirmed. Saying it was force majeure.


    He came out of Calende Palace like he was running away. He couldn¡¯t even hear the good-bye¡¯s from his friends. Even if he did, all of his five senses were directed at her.


    Azil slammed the door shut like he¡¯d never slammed a door before. Leah was tilting a long bottle in the familiar dark room. When she saw her master, the girl smiled brightly.


    ¡°Sir Azil! It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. I just managed to combine these two toxins without ruining them¡ª¡±


    Leah, who was excitedly speaking, blinked at Azil and opened her mouth, half embarrassed, half suspicious.


    ¡°¡ªDid you run away from something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Azil made a face and corrected his words because his response was too quick.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. I ran a little bit. Never mind.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you got a fever? You didn¡¯t eat medicine because you were experimenting on yourself, did you?¡±


    ¡°No to both. You¡¯d better get out of here, Leah.¡±


    The babbling girl was always cute and energetic, but she was annoying today. Despite her displeasure with Azil¡¯s strangely irritating attitude, Leah did not protest. She finished her recording and left the bottles, walking out the door, grumbling.


    Azil did not hear her leave. Because the only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat.


    Azil sat in the dimly lit room, staring blankly. His doubt-filled eyes followed the traces of the sunset left in the dark room.


    Azil could assure that she was intriguing at first. What awaits a woman clinging to desperation at the cliff¡¯s edge? That piqued his interest. Azil was intrigued by her unnecessarily broad knowledge of things, but it was only an excuse.


    Azil was obviously interested in Maribelle. He thought he¡¯d like to get to know her more. But it would simply have been like a passerby¡¯s desire to be acquainted with a stray cat. Furthermore, he had no bad taste in touching his master¡¯s woman.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to be so greedy.¡¯


    It was only a while ago that he told Maribelle not to be too desperate. He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so desperate and attracted to her.


    It¡¯s disgraceful, some would say.


    This is truly what they call bad luck in romance.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°I mean, Sir Azil. Nothing¡¯s going to happen, is it?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Maribelle used her fingertips to trace the rim of the teacup that the maid had prepared. She was having a much more awkward tea party than previously with the addition of Ethelred.


    The reason Ethelred came to Calende Palace was primarily because of Kir.


    ¡®Will things be handled properly while the prime minister is away? I¡¯ll have to send someone to get him.¡¯


    Maribelle piled up another spoonful of resentment against Kir after learning why he had come to the Calende Palace from Ethelred. Maribelle graciously handed Kir over to Ethelred, symbolizing her growing resentment. She, of course, adds some lies.


    ¡®As soon as Sir Kir arrived, he poured the water from that vase onto the documents.¡¯


    ¡®No, when did I do that?!¡¯


    ¡®You also bothered Sir Azil. All of the books got wet because of you.¡¯


    ¡®What? That¡¯s the Lady¡ª Azil, you should say something about it as well!¡¯


    Kir, whose eyes were about to drop to his throat in absurdity, smacked Azil on the back, but Azil was just standing in a panic for some reason, and there was no significant response.


    ¡®¡­.¡¯


    ¡®¡ªAzil?¡¯


    Azil came to his senses after Kir waved his hand in front of him a few times. Even though he claimed to have come to his senses, the fact that he was screwed up somewhere did not change.


    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry. I suddenly remembered something¡ªI should get going.¡¯


    ¡®Hey?! How about me?¡¯


    ¡®I beg your pardon for leaving my seat ahead of time, Your Majesty.¡¯


    ¡®Enough. Go ahead and do it.¡¯


    Azil bowed his head and left the Palace of Calende quickly. Everyone in the garden was taken aback by his desolate demeanor as if walking to his death. Kir was naturally left in front of Ethelred with no way to clear his name of the false accusations.


    Kir fluttered his long eyelashes and cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡®Well, Your Majesty.¡¯


    ¡®Tell me.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll do my best.¡¯


    ¡®Take him, Theovalt.¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Kir was dragged away by Theovalt, and Ethelred swept his bangs with a gloomy expression. His large hand flicked through his hair, and he lost some tension, making a  slightly relaxed expression compared to the cruel one he had just a moment before.


    As evidence, Ethelred smiled as he looked at Maribelle.


    ¡®Now it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¯


    Maribelle couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be embarrassed by the fact that there were only two of them left. Is it because Ethelred, who appears to be happier than usual, has an overly seductive smile? Because the back of her neck is tickled by his low voice?


    She had no idea why, so she couldn¡¯t respond. Maribelle¡¯s final option was to change the subject.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame that the tea party is messed up.¡¯


    ¡®We can do it again.¡¯


    What? Ethelred was ordering the maids to clean up the mess and bring in a new one while Maribelle blinked.


    So, this new tea party was not at all Maribelle¡¯s intention.


    Ethelred openly dismissed the story of Azil, which Maribelle had brought up as a theme. To spend time with such chatter, there were many questions. Trying to get Kir was, in the first place, just a good excuse.


    After a fruitless morning meeting, Ethelred made his decision. He¡¯d rather ask her directly than worry about it. For example, Maribelle¡¯s crush, who betrayed her, and her past love.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to leave him alone and listen to your story instead.¡±


    ¡°My story?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ethelred put down the teacup from which he had taken a sip. His eyes rolled to the side before returning to Maribelle. So that was the story.


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t know much about you.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t give you any information about the treason plot?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s much deeper than that.¡±


    Her fundamental, unrequited love: Who the hell is he? Ethelred unknowingly squeezed his chin, then opened his mouth calmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t inquire as to why you were so hostile toward your stepfather. I didn¡¯t ask you any questions about the party¡¯s strangeness a while ago. It had something to do with the love and betrayal you mentioned last night.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you because there were two of us before. We can hold the party without disrupting your schedule. I suppose I¡¯ll have to get used to such a party in the future. I can¡¯t continue to act like a fool.¡±


    ¡°¡­if you really think so.¡±


    To avoid talking about the party, Ethelred held back what he wanted to say. It was the first time he had a conversation in which he did not make his intentions clear. He was almost out of breath every time he spoke in a softly commanding tone, trying to coax the information out of her.


    Maribelle, who had no idea what Ethelred was up to, was simply sitting nicely.


    ¡®How can I say this?¡¯


    Ethelred was struggling to get past the question that had popped into his head several times. Who did she have a crush on before? However, making a promise to ask her again next time would only waste more time.


    Eventually, Ethelred tried to open his mouth again, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A servant rushed in. Maribelle was confused by his sad and scared expression. Ethelred is here, who could scare Ethelred¡¯s servant like that?


    ¡°T-there¡¯s someone who is making a fuss and trying to find Your Majesty!¡±


    Oh, he seems to have two lives. The mood changed in an instant when Maribelle realized something strange was going on. A similar sense of pressure to when Ethelred broke into a tea party not long ago.


    Ethelred rose to his feet.


    ¡°Guide me.¡±


    He¡¯ll be cleaning up a corpse soon. Maribelle quietly searched for the cup after seeing Ethelred¡¯s expression. She can now relax and enjoy her relaxing garden tea party.


    ******


    Ethelred had to let go of his sword and take deep breaths in vain as soon as he saw the face of the person who had caused the disturbance.


    ¡°¡ªWhat has brought you here, Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. Ether! It¡¯s difficult to see your face.¡±


    A beautiful middle-aged woman with blonde hair shining as if made of melted gold brushed away the protests of the servants and laughed as if revealing her royal bloodline. Despite her old age, her unchanging boldness and splendor wrapped around her like a cloak.


    Innis Rhodain. Originally Innis Peopil, she was the second scariest person in the empire, and at this point, she was the only royalty other than Ethelred, and she was Ethelred¡¯s aunt.


    Ethelred took in the scene where Innis messed up the atmosphere of his Palace and sighed.


    ¡°Even in the Igcentium, you¡¯re making a scene. You must have missed the guillotine.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, nephew. There¡¯s no need to be so cruel. These idiots didn¡¯t tell me where you are. How dare they, do they know who I am?¡±


    The back of the servant¡¯s hand was being stepped on by Innis¡¯  pointed shoes. She had a girlish smile on her face, but her tone and demeanor revealed the dignity of a lady experienced in cruelty. Furthermore, because she had lived her entire life without bowing to others, she had the arrogance that exuded from her bones.


    Ethelred looked down at the distressed servant being stepped on, and gestured for another servant standing nervously beside him to take him away.


    ¡°Why are you crawling in to see me when we don¡¯t have a good relationship? You¡¯d better be glad if you go back with feet intact, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering where the good attitude you were talking about went. It seems like it died together with your mother. How rude.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d miss someone who already has your eulogy planned; I¡¯ll send it to you next time.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s ferocious gaze always made his opponents feel intimidated simply by meeting him, but it didn¡¯t work against Innis. Rather, she regarded him as cute seeing him as her nephew, who had reached puberty.


    ¡°My child has already reached adulthood. That¡¯s all for now. I didn¡¯t come all this way to fight with you.¡±


    With a clear smile, Innis poked Ethelred in the cheek with a fan she was holding. Seeing Ethelred look twice as annoyed as usual.


    ¡°I heard the news. I heard you have a candidate for empress in your palace. Apparently, there¡¯s a scandal with you, and now you¡¯re throwing a party for the child yourself. Let¡¯s see what kind of beauty it is that left my nephew so possessed. And I heard she was from Edenbert.¡±


    Rhodein, an Innis family member, was separated from Edenbert. Ethelred laughed mockingly because Innis was looking to create contact with Maribelle in any way that even such trivial matters was brought up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to meet her. I¡¯ll lend you the carriage since you walked. Please go back.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s indifferent eyes were clearly irritated, but his voice was polite. Because he understands that threats will not be effective against his aunt. But Innis was puzzled as to why she was being treated so coldly.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll run into her and slap her? I¡¯m just a little curious. In this Imperial family, I¡¯m the only adult left. Do you think it¡¯s reasonable that I don¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s face of my only nephew?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean nephew?¡±


    Ethelred laughed. As Innis¡¯ pretense was becoming more difficult to tolerate, he had never shown such a malicious smile before.


    ¡°You only have one nephew, and his name is Baldwin. Why don¡¯t you listen to me when I say something nice to you? I told you to go back. Aunt.¡±


    ¡°If this is you being kind I suppose you¡¯d cut my throat if you were angry.¡±


    She said it like it was a normal conversation. Ethelred was looking at Innis with indifferent eyes that appeared dull at first glance, but Innis who met his gaze knew better. That indifference contains a well-forged blade.


    ¡°This is no longer your home, and it is no longer welcoming to you, Aunt. I¡¯m not sure what you would do when your nephew decapitates you.¡±


    Ethelred frowned and ruffled his messy hair off his forehead. He walked, thinking he¡¯d stopped her properly but he was still annoyed because he¡¯d been interrupted during the time he had wanted to spend with Maribelle. His annoyance was only worsened by the fact that his opponent was her.


    That¡¯s annoying.


    Ethelred was about to take a step back when their gazes met inadvertently. Ethelred frowned as he noticed the same red eyes with contempt staring at him. And then he laughed.


    ¡°Why do you see me that way? Would I even go so far as to say kill it?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI am a member of the royal family. You will not be able to kill me no matter what you say.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Then you can say that until you die.¡±


    That¡¯s frightening. Ethelred ignored Innis and continued on his way. He considered asking the knights to drag Innis away. Ethelred might have done so if it hadn¡¯t been for what Innis said.


    ¡°However, that child is not from the Imperial family.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s brow furrowed. Innis grinned at him in an instant.


    ¡°Oh, why are you staring at me like that? You¡¯re going to kill me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Innis Peopil. She was the previous Emperor¡¯s younger sister, and she was one of those who aided in the murder of Ethelred¡¯s biological mother.

 Chapter 27

    There are only a few people who live their entire lives in the Imperial Palace. Even the Emperor failed to live solely in the palace in many cases, but what about his predecessors?


    What about an Empress who has no family power?


    ¡°Please. Please¡ª¡±


    The boy ran. He had to be able to get a hold of anyone. Even the Empress, who sees him as a worm most of the time, or his Aunt, who always pastes on a smiling face to learn the subject, or even the Emperor, his father, whose face is the least clear in his mind.


    In the Empress¡¯ Palace, his mother was dying. She had spit up blood. The child realized that no one nearby could help him, so he hurried to find someone who could.


    Even so, someone is dying, therefore he should probably call a doctor. Even if he is not physically capable as a child, if a member of the royal family summons them, everyone will rush to him.


    But there was no one.


    ¡°Please save me¡ª Save me¡ª¡±


    No one responded to him no matter how many times he walked around the huge palace, crying. Nobody cared about his repeated pleas for life. The doctors are said to have all taken business trips.


    There was nothing he could do to save his mother¡¯s life.


    It was the first time he found out that Innis had ordered everyone in the Palace to ignore him for one day.


    ******


    ¡°The Marchioness Innis Rhodein is said to have stayed at the Duke of Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was because the Marquis Rhodein was the Duke of Edenbert¡¯s cousin. She would return to her estate quietly if she was kicked out.¡±


    He¡¯s in trouble. Ethelred rests his hand on his forehead. Innis, who came to the Palace like a comet a few days ago, requested an empty Palace using the excuse of the Emperor¡¯s aunt, but all requests were denied by a competent prime minister who knew his lord¡¯s wishes all too well.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯ll get you a place in the Palace. I can¡¯t treat you poorly because you¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s aunt. So, let¡¯s have a look. Citus¡¯ Palace and Heilo¡¯s Palace are both empty. It¡¯ll probably be a little dusty, but being alone won¡¯t hurt. Where do you want to go?¡¯


    Kir has memorized all of the palaces that are known as ¡°cold palaces.¡± It is unnecessary to convey how angry and trembling Innis was when she realized what was going on.


    Kir¡¯s cheeks swelled significantly as a result of this, but he said he was pleased with it because he rarely heard Ethelred¡¯s compliments. He pounded the bottom of the paperwork he was holding on the table a few times to align them neatly, then placed it on Ethelred¡¯s table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking of attending the party.¡±


    ¡°She came all the way here to see Maribelle, of course.¡±


    That¡¯s why Ethelred said ¡®I¡¯m in trouble¡¯.


    When Ethelred dances with a sword that kills people, it¡¯s only in the Imperial Palace that he has no one to interfere with him. However it can¡¯t be done during a party where there are many people watching. Furthermore, aristocrats who make a living out of vanity would be much more offended by Ethelred¡¯s murderous appearance.


    ¡°¡­I want to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, but please fix it. The opposition from the nobles is already overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what I said. All right, go ahead.¡±


    Ethelred waved his hand to let Kir out, then wiped his confused face with his other hand. He couldn¡¯t think about the nobles¡¯ gaze on Maribelle since he was so focused on the immediate issue¡ªthe former Crown Prince Baldwin and the rebellion.


    No, it¡¯s untrue to say he didn¡¯t consider it.


    The title ¡°tyrant¡± wasn¡¯t given lightly. Ethelred carried out his will regardless of what the nobles thought. He can kill them if they oppose it. However Maribelle¡¯s situation could not be solved in the same way.


    There has already been a lot of backlash, as Kir said. Apart from the tyrant, there is no one else. Nothing is wrong with those words.


    At this point, there are no nobles on the side of Ethelred. There is no noticeable backlash for now, but one sidedly forcing them  would do nothing more than blindfold himself and leave him at a disadvantage.


    Ethelred is unaffected by the nobles¡¯ hatred. Clearly, no one could touch him. Maribelle, however, is not like that, she¡¯s easily reached. Especially now since Innis has expressed an interest in attending the party.


    They would not have thought of harming Maribelle if it hadn¡¯t been for Innis, but the story is different with Innis around. In the woman¡¯s social circle, the title of Emperor¡¯s Aunt is more powerful than the emperor.


    Ethelred has only one ¡®protective device¡¯ he can provide Maribelle in this situation. The title of Empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke¡¯s Young Lady, Maribelle Edenbert, has come.¡±


    Ethelred nodded, and the servant hurriedly opened the door. Maribelle was holding a flower in her hands, with her hair tied back in a half ponytail. She walked into his office and scattered the tense atmosphere briefly after greeting him pleasantly.


    ¡°I heard you looking for me. I¡¯m visiting you in Igcentium for the first time. No, this is the second time, right?¡±


    Maribelle was speaking in a soft tone, and Ethelred was distracted by the flowers in Maribelle¡¯s hands, otherwise he would typically have recognized that she was excited today.


    ¡°¡ªFlowers?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s cheeks are flushed, and it may not be just the mood.


    ¡°Pepper¡ª Because Your Majesty was calling, my nanny told me to go get it and give it to you. I believe there was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Easy enough to guess, it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a meaning of bribery?¡±


    It must have meant to show Your Majesty better¡ª Ethelred, who looked at Maribelle as she continued talking to herself, smiled brightly as he suddenly realized the tension he had been carrying since he saw Innis had been relieved.


    ¡°Give it to me. You should pass it over to me since she told you to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting I bribe you with my own hands?¡±


    ¡°Is it really a bribe if the recipient receives it as a pure gift?¡±


    Ethelred held his hand out to hers and closed his eyes. He is inquiring since he does not believe it is a bribe. There¡¯s no need to refuse because he¡¯s so considerate.


    Maribelle made her way over to Ethelred. The Emperor¡¯s subjects couldn¡¯t stand at the same eye level in the Emperor¡¯s original office, therefore the Emperor¡¯s desk was raised a step. But it meant she couldn¡¯t give Ethelred flowers since it was hard to go up in her heavy dress.


    Going up there is also a sign of authority, but Ethelred had approved her coming up there therefore it should be okay to do so.


    ¡®Can I go up for a while and then come down?¡¯


    Her shoes echoed through the quiet office as she walked on the long carpet in the middle of the room. Ethelred¡¯s hand would be within reach after three more steps.


    Maribelle felt like sharing secrets for no reason, and placed the bouquet of flowers, which she had held dearly, in Ethelred¡¯s hand.


    ¡®¡ªHuh?¡¯


    She thought His Majesty would just accept the bouquet.


    Maribelle fell on top of Ethelred the next moment. What exactly is going on here? Maribelle recognized she had fallen into his trap only when her eyes, which were wandering around in confusion to try and calm her surprised heart, met Ethelred¡¯s calm ones.


    This means Ethelred had been deceiving her from the start in order to get Maribelle closer to him.


    Ethelred would not have been smiling happily as he stared at Maribelle, who had fallen over him like a smug lion, if it hadn¡¯t been for that.


    ¡°There¡¯s a petal in your hair.¡±


    Ethelred wanted to stroke Maribelle¡¯s hair, but he placed a bouquet of flowers in front of her that she had been carrying for quite some time.


    ¡°The bribes went down beautifully.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tricking people is a bad thing.¡±


    Maribelle complained, but Ethelred remained undisturbed. He made a grumpy face and placed the flowers Maribelle had brought to his desk.


    ¡°Should I remind you that I am a bad person? Many people believe that being deceived isn¡¯t the worst thing I can do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Maribelle lifted her head, and realized the moment she saw Ethelred smiling with a relaxed face. No matter what she says she can¡¯t beat him.


    ¡°¡ªOkay, I lost. Let me go.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Maribelle was gently released by Ethelred. Maribelle felt both curious and embarrassed as a result of this unexpected turn of events. It¡¯s embarrassing that she believed he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡®You seem to be in a good mood today.¡¯


    Look, nanny, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    The flowers that Maribelle brought were obviously a bribe.


    Maribelle and Pepper had an argument before going to Igcentium at Ethelred¡¯s request.


    ¡®Nanny, don¡¯t be too worried. What¡¯s the deal with the flower?¡¯


    ¡®Gifts are unquestionably useful in calming your nerves, Lady! Especially if it¡¯s a flower from a beautiful woman.¡¯


    ¡®No, what beautiful person¡ª What if His Majesty doesn¡¯t like flowers?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like it. Trust this nanny!¡¯


    Pepper was concerned that Ethelred would be harsh with Maribelle when she entered Ethelred¡¯s office. So she tried to soften his heart by giving him a gift that will humble him¡ªbut Maribelle thinks that¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡®His Majesty is always like that to me, even when there are no flowers.¡¯


    He said she¡¯s special. Maribelle kept her mouth shut because she didn¡¯t know how to describe the sticky sensation rising from her heart, but the talk in the garden that day stayed with her.


    His Majesty considers her to be a special person. Maribelle seemed to be walking on clouds on her way to Ethelred, as if she left a trail of flowers on every road she took. It was quite strange.


    Maribelle¡¯s mind was also consumed by her ethereal mood. Maribelle was just where she had hoped to be. She might be able to declare now that she could become the Empress because of these expectations.


    Because their feelings and trust are so strong, His Majesty will be able to understand her wishes. Even if she claims she wants to succeed as the Empress, which he has previously accepted, he will most likely allow her to do as she liked without questioning her, as he has in the past.


    She had forgotten the betrayal and need for revenge that had developed as a result of these kinds of expectations. What if this was a drizzle that caused her to become soaked without her recognizing it?


    Ethelred only realized that she was so soft today after Maribelle took a step back.


    She¡¯s as hard as a blade when cold, yet can be so lovely as her coldness melts away. He can¡¯t help but wonder at his obsession because Maribelle¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t particularly remarkable to him.


    For a little while, Ethelred suppressed his greed and uttered a few words. It was spoken in such a way that someone who is frequently referred to as a gentleman would be shamed.


    ¡°Only the Emperor and Empress are permitted to enter. What are your thoughts on coming up here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite high. If I sat here and looked down at the people, I suppose everything in the world would appear ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ethelred continued without waiting for Maribelle¡¯s reply. She had already accepted the position of Empress in the first place, so her answer was not very important.


    ¡°I told you the other day. I¡¯ll give you a place at my side.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. You know¡ª¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible, I intend to have you by my side. But first, let me ask you a question. You know¡±


    This isn¡¯t right. Maribelle looked at the man in front of her in despair. He seemed to be soft and pleasant. Maribelle believed that if she claimed she would now hold down the position of Empress, Ethelred would not be offended.


    But why isn¡¯t her jaw opening?


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know who the treasonous mastermind is. That way, I¡¯ll be able to put my whole trust in you.¡±


    Maribelle finally realized when she came face to face with Ethelred¡¯s trusting face.


    Oh. She¡¯s let herself go too far.


    The topic of revenge was no longer an issue. The dread of losing his love, along with the trust in that dazzling face showed her, she couldn¡¯t take the idea that she would no longer be ¡®special¡¯ to him.


    She doesn¡¯t want to see the dissatisfaction on that person¡¯s face.


    ¡®Oh, my goodness.¡¯


    Maribelle couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when the thought came to her. When did she develop such a strong bond with him? She couldn¡¯t believe she was so blind. Drizzly clothes can¡¯t be the only thing that gets wet.


    Maribelle¡¯s cards, the few she still had, were still securely in her grip. Can she be sure it¡¯s ¡®always¡¯ safe, though?


    In a rush, Maribelle looked down. Her hand was covered in a bandage, which she saw. The hand she cut with her own sword.


    ¡®Are you in pain right now?¡¯


    She thought she had heard Azil¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 28

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wasn¡¯t it for revenge that she came to this Palace in the first place? Even though she changed her life in a second, she didn¡¯t intend to miss getting revenge on those horrible people. But did she forget it with this type of kindness?


    Maribelle Edenbert. How can you be so stupid when you¡¯ve already died once?


    Obviously, the experience of entering the Imperial Palace was enough to soften Maribelle. Kir, who tells stories filled with small jokes, Theovalt, who stands calmly by the side, and Azil, who softly caresses even the parts she isn¡¯t aware of.


    And Ethelred, who never let her hand go.


    But, like willow dogs in the spring, they were easily taken and trust easily broken. Did she not know, after being ripped apart once, how fragile such a peace is?


    It¡¯s not that far yet. She can still return to her original plan.


    Maribelle bit the inside of her cheek.


    Yes, she should have done this right away.


    ¡°Do you remember my stepfather, whom I met the last time in the garden, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Is he really your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Maribelle lowered her calm gaze to the floor, lifted it up, and turned to face Ethelred.


    ¡°The family is plotting to rebel against Your Majesty. I also heard it from eavesdropping, so I don¡¯t have many details, but they claimed it will be done within a year.¡±


    Ethelred was not surprised. Maribelle has been talking about her revenge, the scandal she caused in front of her hostile stepfather and cousin. All of the events were indirectly pointing to the information she was about to reveal to him.


    ¡°¡­does your revenge have anything to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My wish is for their necks to fall.¡±


    Maribelle laughed as if to break the ice. Maribelle¡¯s mood, which had changed in an instant, seemed unusual to Ethelred, but he thought it was due to her desire for revenge. He rested his chin in his hand that was supported by the armrest.


    ¡°Baldwin Peopil, the former Crown Prince, is still alive, as you may know. It¡¯s no surprise that there are families that are ready to rebel with him.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s the Edenbert family.


    Ethelred swallowed the words. The Duke of Edenbert has Innis in his pocket. It was difficult to tell how close his aunt was to the Duke of Edenbert, but he couldn¡¯t ignore their relationship.


    Furthermore Innis only cared about Baldwin, the Emperor¡¯s Crown Prince not the Emperor.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Theovalt to find out about Innis¡¯ involvement with the Duke of Edenbert.¡¯


    Lorentz, the acting Duke, had a cousin. A Marquis who inherited the southern region who also was Innis¡¯s husband. He had never considered researching it before, but if the investigative network is narrowed down to focus on the Duke of Edenbert in this way, the story will be different.


    He thinks he¡¯s figuring something out. Ethelred gave a hazy smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s investigate based on what you told us and talk again when we get the results. Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this was supposed to be our deal, right?¡±


    Maribelle flashed a bright smile. It was a smile like a frost flower. Even Ethelred can¡¯t help but notice her strangeness because of her icy smile. When she overturned the table at Calende Palace, she wasn¡¯t so cold.


    It¡¯s like, it¡¯s back to the beginning.


    Ethelred almost shook his head in surprise even with that thought. There¡¯s no way. It can¡¯t be, because Maribelle is still smiling so sweetly.


    Maribelle wasn¡¯t the only one who believed in their connection. Ethelred only glanced at Maribelle after that. She opened her mouth, as she always did, with a voice that sounded like it was stepping on the snow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since I¡¯ve provided you with information, may I ask you for one thing?¡±


    ¡°¡ªYeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to return the Empress title you gave to me.¡±


    The words left a big impression on Ethelred. He replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is really difficult for me to return such a valuable present, but when I consider it, I believe it is too much for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too much for you. But why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a seat next to Your Majesty, it¡¯s a seat where you become the Mother of the country. I can¡¯t be that kind of person.¡±


    Excuses that she had never thought of previously came out smoothly. Maribelle praised herself for the very plausible excuses she made on the spot.


    ¡°There are a lot of wonderful young ladies. When His Majesty is not there, there may be one or two ladies who are clever enough to handle state issues and compassionate enough to look after the poor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    A voice painted in anger pierced through Ethelred¡¯s suppressed teeth. He was still able to be patient enough.


    ¡°Maribelle, everything you say is right. I could find someone better than you.¡±


    He crumbled as he laughed. It wasn¡¯t as smooth as it had been the day before, and it seemed warped by anger.


    ¡°However, they would have already been right by my side if I had needed them. Do I even have to say these words?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯m more of a bad person than a good person. I¡¯m too small to rise to that position¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been labeled a tyrant, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡± The use of Ethelred¡¯s words was disapproved of. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that excuse, Maribelle; tell me the real reason. The reason you don¡¯t want to take your place¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s back felt chills from Maribelle¡¯s firm voice. Ethelred¡¯s rage blew into the wind as well. It¡¯s like the wind had completely leaked out from an inflatable.


    With a heartbroken expression on his face, Ethelred turned away from Maribelle.


    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t give you enough faith if you say that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go. If that¡¯s the case, the party should be changed to a place where an Empress candidate can be chosen.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Maribelle, I want to stop seeing you today.¡±


    When he said that, Ethelred¡¯s gaze was drawn to the flower bouquet on the desk. Maribelle turned her feet while silently seeing Ethelred¡¯s side profile.


    Her steps walked down the stairs and returned to the red carpet.


    ******


    Ethelred¡¯s words and attitude were mostly in line with Maribelle¡¯s expectations.


    Her words are true. Maribelle was a person who didn¡¯t know how to respond to kindness shown to her. That immaturity had a big effect on the two of them.


    ¡®Should I have said that in a different way?¡¯


    Softer? Even someone who speaks like that, however, will eventually soften. She won¡¯t be able to take revenge if she¡¯s weakened like this.


    Those who are preparing revenge should prepare two coffins. The coffin where her enemy lies down and the coffin where she lies down.


    ¡®This is right.¡¯


    It¡¯s definitely the right thing to do. Why is she being so hesitant? Maribelle placed the folds of her palms to the corners of her eyes as she stood by the neck of her route.


    It¡¯s also funny because she can¡¯t cry yet has tears in her eyes.


    Maribelle could have had to stand there for a long time if no one was around, putting the weird feelings away.


    ¡°If you clench your fist like that, you¡¯ll get hurt, I told you.¡±


    Maribelle opened her hand slowly. It was as if she was gripping her hand unconsciously. With a shock of color distracting her, she moved her attention away from her bandaged hands and toward his hair.


    The sunset dazzled her because it seemed to exist to supplement Azil.


    Azil¡¯s hair was shining brightly despite the darkening skies. He was gleaming as if he had turned his back on the world¡¯s sunlight, striding into the dark moonlit sky that resembled Maribelle.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m the person you really need, Lady.¡±


    Azil smiled with his eyes bent.


    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t look troubled every time I see you.¡±


    Maribelle sighed coldly as she stared down at that sad-looking smile.


    ¡°¡ªYou have a talent for deception.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at.¡±


    Azil moved a step closer to Maribelle after saying that. Maribelle stepped back two steps.


    Azil slipped into someone¡¯s mind far too quickly. Maribelle will be forced to cut Azil if he digs up her mind today.


    She had no idea for whom this anger was intended.


    Azil looked at Maribelle, who was wary of him with a bitter smile, and pointed to his bright face.


    ¡°Lady, can you see my face well?¡±


    ¡°I can see very well. So talk to me from there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see your face. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see it even if I take about three steps closer. Lady has her back turned to the sun.¡±


    Maribelle looked back involuntarily. The red sun that blazed dazzlingly in her eyes was right behind Maribelle, as if trying to consume her.


    ¡°Probably not even an hour later, the sun will go down completely. Then I¡¯ll see Lady¡¯s face again, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­You have a good excuse.¡±


    Azil raised his empty hands, smiling kindly.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s my strength.¡±


    Maribelle did not answer. What he was doing was obviously sophistry. Even if her face was not visible, Azil already noticed that Maribelle was unhappy. So it¡¯s dangerous to come close. It¡¯s dangerous, but why does she want to believe that poetic falsehood? She can¡¯t figure herself out at all.


    When Maribelle dropped her gaze, Azil already took one step closer.


    ¡°Give me your hand. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever felt sorry for a patient¡¯s hand. If it reopens again, I won¡¯t treat it.¡±


    At Azil¡¯s breathtaking words, Maribelle silently pushed out her bandaged hand. Now Maribelle couldn¡¯t afford to notice that even these doctorly words of concern were acting.


    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯


    Azil held Maribelle¡¯s hand like an escort, only to stand there.


    Why is this woman so distressed every time he saw her? Even the promise he made to stay away from her at best would falter if he saw her like this.


    What good is there to show his Master¡¯s woman his dark desires? As a matter of fact, he was planning to stay away from Maribelle. No matter how beautifully she smiles, no matter how much she whispers in her alluring voice, it was only a few minutes ago that he promised to keep his distance from her.


    In Azil¡¯s plans there was no Maribelle who was so cold and fragile as weak as ice and all alone.


    ¡®Just this once.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s stay close just this once.¡¯


    Now that he can¡¯t see her expression and hold her hand, he can turn a blind eye to her turmoil.


    Until the sun sets he could pretend.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°If it¡¯s Marquis Rhodein¡¯s estate, do you mean Monton?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the furthest part of the capital to the south.¡±


    Ethelred passed the information he had received from Maribelle to Theovalt. Baldwin¡¯s survival was only known to Theovalt, one of the Emperors three close aides.


    Baldwin and all the rest of the previous Emperor¡¯s children were killed as a result of the succession war to the throne that Ethelred fought when he ascended. For this reason, the fact that Baldwin was alive was kept as top secret. Ethelred also delivered the orders straight to Theovalt for this purpose.


    Theovalt knelt with his head down to Ethelred, lowering his eyes and opening his mouth as etiquette dictated.


    ¡°It will take around 15 days to get back, so I won¡¯t be able to attend the party.¡±


    ¡°How many guards seats are open without you?¡±


    ¡°Three, but the palace guard is the most important right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved there isn¡¯t anything urgent. I¡¯ve called Mard, and he should arrive before the end of the day. Have him take over before you go.¡±


    ¡°¡­are you saying Jaylin Mard?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to call you together while you¡¯re at it, but it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Theovalt closed his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll see him when I get back.¡±


    Theovalt walked away without looking back. The main palace of Igcentium was not decorated with jewels or crystals, but it dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes when the sun shone through it. He had heard that when they constructed the building, they sprinkled crystal powder into every crevice.


    People who had never seen this palace before would drool over its magnificence, but Theovalt, who had lived here for a long time, frowned every time he left the room.


    ¡°No, I mean! I like red tapestries!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯d like gold.¡±


    ¡°Lady, how many times do I tell you that gold doesn¡¯t look good! Besides, I¡¯ve been using the red one; do you have any idea how much dyeing it gold would cost? Besides, the imperial family uses nothing but gold that has never been used before. It¡¯s not like a typical aristocratic family; it¡¯s on another level!¡±


    What¡¯s that? Theovalt frowned, not because he was surprised, but because he recognized two voices. As they moved fast, the two were arguing. Naturally, one side was overly calm, while the other was aggressively heating up.


    ¡°Miss Maribelle. Lady. Please reconsider. Our imperial family has always been frugal. All of a sudden having gold tapestries, I can¡¯t afford that luxury.¡±


    As he got closer to the two, Theovalt realized he hadn¡¯t been mistaken. Maribelle had a visibly annoyed expression on her face. It¡¯s surprising that Kir hadn¡¯t been slapped in the face yet.


    Maribelle let out a sigh and opened her mouth as if she couldn¡¯t endure Kir¡¯s whining any longer.


    ¡°How much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to sell a huge estate to fill the palace hall.¡±


    ¡°Take it from my family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice. My family has a lot of money, so I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m going to donate.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡ª no¡ª. it¡¯s not a problem¡ª Theo!¡±


    When Kir saw Theovalt, his anxious face widened as if ironed. The thought of being stuck in a bad situation went through Theovalt¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning, yet he sincerely vowed to sacrifice it once for the sake of the two.


    Theovalt bowed to Maribelle, who remained uneasy.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady. What¡¯s going on, Kir?¡±


    ¡°No, we were getting ready for the party. But she insisted on having a gold tapestry, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take it from my family.¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t look good, you know? I¡¯ve set the tone at best, and if it¡¯s gold, I can¡¯t see anything else because I¡¯m looking at the tapestry!¡±


    ¡°Then we can change all the other decorations to look good with gold.¡±


    Kir looked speechless as a result of the ridiculousness of the situation. Not holding the back of the neck was barely tolerable. Maribelle looked back at Kir with her annoyed eyes, and she left the two behind and took her steps first.


    Eventually, Kir was left behind, and Theovalt was in a position to listen to Kir¡¯s complaints.


    ¡°Really, what is this? Why is she being so stubborn all of a sudden? I¡¯m already struggling to manage the finances¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess the Lady wanted to do gold decorations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s just stubbornness. Isn¡¯t the theme of the party changing all of a sudden, and the lady gets so annoyed¡ª I feel like my head is going to explode.¡±


    ¡°The theme of the party has changed?¡±


    Kir raised his tearful eyes as he caressed his hair and grunted with his mouth. His violet eyes seemed as if they were pouring with rain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? The Lady turned down the empress¡¯ seat. Thanks to it, we threw away everything we wrote because we are changing the contents of the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t she get permission?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I know? How¡¯s His Majesty doing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, what. Even if His Majesty is in a bad mood, you wouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    With a shake of his head, Kir expressed his displeasure with the situation. He is the only one in this palace who is actually good. Yes, that¡¯s correct.


    Listening to Kir¡¯s criticism, Theovalt, who was known for his ignorance of emotions, opened his lips.


    ¡°Now, isn¡¯t Azil in charge of the Palace¡¯s internal affairs?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Azil and Maribelle were supposed to plan the party, but Maribelle insisted on an absurdly expensive golden tapestry, so the responsibilities of Azil were handed over to Kir.


    ¡°You must be busy with your business, so hand it over to Azil. Set the decoration to the original red one.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think she¡¯ll stay still?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Good work.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before Kir could catch him, Theovalt was chasing after Maribelle, who had gone ahead.


    ******


    Maribelle was well aware that she was expressing her anger in an inappropriate place. She hadn¡¯t lost her mind to the point where she didn¡¯t notice.


    However, if she doesn¡¯t do so, the resulting anger may cause her to lose her reason.


    Maribelle sighed and touched her forehead.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be silly.¡¯


    The Empress position was meant to be mature in any case, and despite the process going badly, the path remained unchanged. Her relationship with Ethelred will improve after a while. But it won¡¯t be the same as before.


    Yeah. Not as good as before. This is the biggest problem.


    ¡®It was something I was prepared for.¡¯


    Maribelle washed her face dry. Yes. There¡¯s no need to be shaken by just this. Make up her mind and don¡¯t worry about anything. When Kir returns, ask that the tapestries be red. Great.


    But when Maribelle looked back at the person who was heard from behind, it was Theovalt, not Kir.


    ¡°Sir Peregrine? What about Sir Kir?¡±


    ¡°I sent him to Azil, because I think there¡¯s going to be an argument if you¡¯re with him.¡±


    Oh, Sir Azil. Maribelle had looked away from the sun the other day when she remembered him, who had been by her side, and she softened a little. That was, however, a long way from melting Maribelle¡¯s thorns.


    ¡°Is that so? What does that have to do with your pursuit of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard from you that you provided His Majesty with clues about treason yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did. Yesterday.¡±


    Yesterday she gave the information and in return, she declined the Empress position. Maribelle¡¯s feeling as she crawled on the floor suddenly plunged her into the ground. But, not realizing that the aura around Maribelle had grown even heavier, Theovalt continued to speak.


    ¡°Mostly the other members of the palace have not heard of it yet. I am the one who is most deeply involved in the survival of Crown Prince Baldwin.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. But I still don¡¯t see the connection between that and the current conversation.¡±


    ¡°Unlike them, I know about it, so it means you can talk about it to me comfortably.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Lady, did His Majesty threaten you to make you release information yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±


    Maribelle doubted my ears for a moment. But contrary to that, Theovalt has a very serious face.


    ¡°His Majesty probably wouldn¡¯t have tortured the Lady, but he must have made you feel so bad because you give a similar psychological shock¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. What on earth did you get wrong?¡±


    As Theovalt was so serious about preparing a lengthy rant about Ethelred¡¯s threats, Maribelle stopped laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Sir Peregrine.¡±


    ¡°If¡ªit¡¯s not that, then why?¡±


    The fact that Theovalt¡¯s own assumptions, which had progressed from suspicion to certainty in his mind, was proven to be wrong was shocking, and he rubbed his black eyes naively.


    Who would think he was a tyrant¡¯s sharpest sword after seeing that? Maribelle bit her lower lip and struggled to speak as she continued to think.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m in a bad mood. Sir Peregrine. You told me the other day. I¡¯m clever.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel bad now that you see it. I have to be clever, I have to be more cunning than anyone else, I have to be vicious¡ª¡±  She has to become that kind of a villain the kind who would even swallow up a country to get to their goals. She was shaken by emotion. ¡°¡ªBut I couldn¡¯t. I was angry with myself because I felt like an idiot who quickly forgot what I had promised to die for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you going to get angry? Anyone is like that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Maribelle was shocked that she was able to spit it out on her own because the words were too sharp. But she kept her surprised expression hidden and spoke calmly.


    ¡°If I become lazy now, it will end in complete denial of my existence. I told you, I promised myself to die, if need be, to get what I want.¡±


    ¡°From what I think, Lady, you need to be a little more generous with yourself.¡±


    Theovalt quickly spat out the words. He seemed embarrassed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Lady didn¡¯t want to forget that goal? Why are you so anxious about being somewhat lenient with yourself?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t it Lady who said ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do that¡¯ a while ago?¡±


    Theovalt¡¯s indifferent face eased loosely, and a smile crept into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for the Lady to loosen up a bit. In my eyes, Lady is already progressing well enough. I¡¯m sure you know that too. In fact, aren¡¯t you afraid of anything else?¡±


    That guy is stupid, right? Maribelle looked up at Theovalt, who was far taller than her. Theovalt looked into Maribelle¡¯s gaze and seemed to think about something with her for a moment, then opened his mouth.


    ¡°And, I don¡¯t like the gold tapestries.¡±


    Thinking of something else, his brow frowned slightly, then released.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bright.¡±


    Eventually, the party¡¯s tapestry was decided to be red.

 Chapter 30

    Kir parted ways with Theovalt and made his way to Azil¡¯s office. The servant in charge of the front door bowed and opened his mouth as he approached.


    ¡°Hello, Sir. Sir Azil has been away for some time.¡±


    Kir¡¯s forehead furrowed, and an irritating voice could be heard.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°He told me not to let anyone in while he was away.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, so open the door.¡±


    Now that he¡¯s been found lying, there¡¯s not much he can do. The servant apologized to Azil quietly before opening the door. The dark room was clearly revealed through the door, and Kir entered without hesitation.


    ¡°Azil. What¡¯s the matter with you, that you even lie to avoid people? How much trouble I have to suffer because of you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kir.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so dark here¡ª? Turn on the light.¡±


    Kir grumbled and walked over to Azil inside, and sat casually on the chair.


    The room wasn¡¯t so dark that he couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead, but there was a problem in that the face in front of him was somewhat hidden. He can¡¯t lie about working in such a dark place.


    ¡°I¡¯ve solved the tapestry problem well.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou managed to break the Lady¡¯s stubbornness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Theo will take care of it.¡±


    It means that the first thing passed on from Azil went to Theovalt. Instead of answering, Azil swept his face dry.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve dealt with the tapestry issue, so you do the rest. I¡¯m overwhelmed just by rewriting the invitation to the party.¡±


    ¡°Kir. Let¡¯s split the work again. I¡¯ll write the invitations instead.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about me?¡±


    ¡°The preparations for the party have already passed to your side, so wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for me to do additional work?¡±


    It¡¯s not wrong. Kir adjusted his beret. It doesn¡¯t make sense; it¡¯s more work¡ªwriting invites, arranging invitations, and so on¡ªthis is the most difficult part out of everything else.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way he¡¯s willing to put in the hard work for no reason.¡¯


    Kir¡¯s intuition was correct. Someone who is always tired of everything suddenly says he will take on an extra job. There is no way that could not be suspicious.


    Kir followed his hunch and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Why are you avoiding the Lady?¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Azil spat a few swear words. How can he admit it so quickly without denying it once? Kir sighed and rested his chin, laughing inwardly at his innocent friend¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Did you two fight?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like you?¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it weirder not to fight with her temper?¡±


    Kir was furious, but Azil only shook his head gloomily.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t get along with her.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m on good terms! Really good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a kid, don¡¯t be childish.¡±


    Bang! Kir jumped up and slammed his hands down.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t change the subject. What¡¯s the problem with you if I¡¯m not on good terms or get along well with the Lady?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Have you become obsessed with your master all of a sudden? Do you feel like you¡¯re losing your son since we raised His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What do you think¡ª¡±


    If Kir was Theovalt¡¯s natural enemy, then Azil was Kir¡¯s natural enemy. Kir¡¯s head was extraordinary, but in human relationships, his extraordinary head lost its ability. Just standing in front of Azil used to make Kir feel like an idiot, and now here is one example.


    ¡°Rather, I don¡¯t understand you. Aren¡¯t you the one who hates the Lady the most? All of a sudden, you¡¯re coming here and trying to advise me?¡±


    That arrogant jerk. When he attacks, he is very sharp. Kir let out a long sigh and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask these questions between friends? If there¡¯s a reason, I¡¯d like to know what it is. Did you go through puberty all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s something you¡¯re misunderstanding, I don¡¯t hate the Lady. Rather¡ªI think she¡¯s the right person for our Imperial palace? I¡¯m against the Lady becoming Empress so quickly because it¡¯s obvious people will talk behind her back.¡±


    Azil, who had been silently listening, widened his eyes as Kir continued to speak frankly.


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Right? His Majesty doesn¡¯t really care? Who is it this time that he has placed in charge of the Staff, Duke Edenberg? Besides, a woman entered the Palace as a candidate and was named Empress without having to pass an examination. Would it be wonderful to learn that he¡¯s rumored to be charmed by her skirt?¡±


    Because of the darkness, Kir couldn¡¯t see Azil¡¯s expression, which was lucky for Azil. Kir would have seen something strange otherwise.


    ¡°Who in the social world hasn¡¯t heard that the Lady is going to be Empress? She¡¯ll say hello while covering her eyes.¡±


    ¡°You said the theme of this party has changed.¡±


    ¡°Um? That¡¯s right. That¡¯s fine. Now that I can follow the format¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any chance that the Lady won¡¯t become the Empress?¡±


    Kir opened his eyes wide. But before he could say anything, Azil stopped talking.


    ¡°¡ªEnough. I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°You. You¡ª This brat.¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate the Lady that much?!¡±


    The darkness was, of course, fortunate for Kir. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t have to look at Azil¡¯s insulting expression.


    There was a knock on the door while Kir tried to say something because he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Are you inside? His Majesty has given the orders to summon you.¡±


    It was a good thing Azil didn¡¯t have to come up with an excuse to leave.


    ******


    ¡°1st Division Commander Jaylin Mard! Announcing my return!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a crowing chicken and sit down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome even though it¡¯s been a while! As expected, you¡¯re a model to everyone, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around, will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes~¡±


    The high reddish-brown hair waved with every sound of the iron armor¡¯s clashing. It seems that the fact that no one takes his pranks as a means of returning to his seat is quite appealing.


    Tak. On the table, a helmet was dropped. Jaylin removed his gloves and interlocked them before placing them on the desk, as if tossing them on a helmet.


    The desk was filled with all the current high-ranking officials, including Kir, Theovalt, Azil, Ethelred, and the chief of the staff.


    Jaylin rolled his black eyes, staring at the people sitting at the round table, and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, so why am I here? Kir, if you¡¯re the Head of the Palace, say something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Head of the Palace, Jay.¡±


    ¡°Huh, really?¡±


    Opposite of Jaylin, who blinked innocently, Ethelred opened his mouth.


    ¡°Stop the war and come back to the capital, Jaylin.¡±


    Jaylin blinked twice with thick eyelids and asked.


    ¡°Are you going to stop the war, or am I the only one who gets fired?¡±


    ¡°Dismissal.¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong? We did three turns, three times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only done it three times, so you¡¯ll understand if the commander changes. It¡¯s not even a war for conquest, but the loss of manpower is too great. I¡¯d like to concentrate more on the capital.¡±


    There were about ten people gathered, but only Ethelred and Jaylin were speaking. They had gathered for a meeting, but in reality, it was close to Ethelred¡¯s one sided notices.


    Jaylin swept his dried face once, then bit his thumb, tapped the desk with his index finger, and finally sighed.


    ¡°All right, the scumbag who got fired from his job should go home, wash his feet, and sleep. Well¡ª¡±


    Theovalt gently patted Jaylin on the shoulder. And one more thing to add.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go home.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°From today on, you¡¯re the captain of the Imperial Palace Guard.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    Ethelred nodded his head.


    Theovalt laid a red cloth embroidered with the Imperial coat of arms in front of Jaylin from his arms. A cloak or scarf worn by the guards. It is a short piece of cloth that hangs obliquely on a badge that only the Imperial Palace escort knights can sew and hangs down like a cloak.


    Ethelred picked up the quill pen and inked it to see if he had finished talking to Jaylin.


    ¡°You go west, towards Calende Palace. Listen to Theobald for details. Both of you go out. You don¡¯t have any more tasks.¡±


    The two knights were kicked out of the meeting room. A gentle breeze passed by, making Jaylin¡¯s aching heart sad.


    ¡°Theo.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sad.¡±


    After the Lady, this time it¡¯s Jaylin. Theovalt nodded his head and began to wrap the cloth around Jaylin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I came here after fighting a naval battle in a salty wind, and before the salt even ran out, you immersed me in tears, Our Majesty. Are you trying to turn me into pickled fish? It¡¯s sad, it¡¯s sad¡ª what¡¯s the life of Jaylin like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Look.¡±


    ¡°Well done, I¡¯ll be on duty for a long time without a word of comfort¡ªI¡¯ve given my life to His Majesty, so I don¡¯t intend to live long, but my life is bitter!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Theovalt slapped Jaylin on the back. It was a light prank between friends, but Jaylin fell forward with a grunt.


    ¡°Hey! Tsk, Theovalt! You need to control your strength!¡±


    ¡°Did you go to the sea and get sick? You can¡¯t even take this much.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to hear this myself? I¡¯m gonna get arthritis. Damn it.¡±


    Jaylin grumbled and rubbed his back and strode out. The armor, which had not yet lost its white salt layer, made a crackling sound.


    ¡°¡ªHa.¡±


    Theovalt laughed. It¡¯s been a while since he has seen that angry back. Jaylin took a few steps and widened the distance, and he jumped his weight as if thinking of something, and returned to Theovalt.


    ¡°Theo! Come to think of it, what did he mean? Kir isn¡¯t the Head of the Palace?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, do you? He got promoted.¡±


    ¡°What? Wouldn¡¯t the complaint be a joke? What did he get promoted to?¡±


    ¡°The Chancellor.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±


    Jaylin smiled curiously and shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he looks so dead? Now I get it.¡±


    Actually, that might not be the only reason. He¡¯ll find out soon. Theovalt decided to save his words.


    ¡°By the way, you said that a woman entered the palace? Kir said that her personality is not normal.¡±


    There¡¯s no need to mince his words. Theovalt murmured.


    ¡°Is there a rumor going around there?¡±


    ¡°Our informants work well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more surprising. We¡¯ll run into her when we work anyway.¡±


    ¡°Is she pretty?¡±


    Theovalt¡¯s walk was dazzling. Jaylin followed and stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is she pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡ªSee for yourself.¡±


    Theovalt nodded his head. A woman with her silver hair draped in a half ponytail was holding a quaint bouquet of flowers. She was obviously Maribelle.


    ¡°Ah, Sir Peregrine.¡±


    With a bright smile on her face, Maribelle approached. She bowed slightly to Theovalt and Jaylin, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see His Majesty, so I was looking for you, but here you are. Who is the knight next to you?¡±


    ¡°This is Jaylin Mard, the new Imperial Guard Captain. Like I said before.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    This is the person. Maribelle¡¯s head returned and stopped at Jaylin. She recently heard from Theovalt about the ¡°New Imperial Guard Captain.¡±


    ¡®Now I have to go find the location of the former Crown Prince Baldwin.¡¯


    ¡®His Majesty must trust Sir Peregrine a lot.¡¯


    ¡®His Majesty¡¯s trust is ours, of course.¡¯


    She thinks she heard this before.


    ¡®Anyway, someone will come to guard the Imperial Palace instead of me. My guess is that Lady could be escorted by that person.¡¯


    ¡®¡ªIs it His Majesty¡¯s person?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. I hope the escort will not refuse.¡¯


    ¡®Well, all right. Work should be delegated.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you for accepting. It¡¯s a bit of a shame, but you won¡¯t feel uncomfortable about it because you¡¯re honest and don¡¯t have any thorns.¡¯


    Watching Theovalt explain the new Imperial Guard captain, Maribelle laughed quietly.


    ¡®You must really like that person.¡¯


    ¡®P-pardon?¡¯


    ¡®You look very happy.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so? Anyway, what I said earlier is just my personal opinion, so you can listen to it lightly.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to listen lightly. Sir has a good eye for people. I¡¯m sure I would like someone who Lord Peregrine likes.¡¯


    She wondered who the hell make Theovalt¡¯s eyes to shine brightly,


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s one-sided.¡¯


    Maribelle smiled openly. It¡¯s not uncommon to fall in love with a colleague. But, among the knights who are mostly male, to be the commander of the Imperial Palace guard here, that¡¯s great.


    Maribelle greets her with pure admiration.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Mard. When I heard from Sir Peregrine, I didn¡¯t know you were a woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A beautiful garden with a fountain that you can see right out of the main palace. The three of them met in this garden, which Kir loved, for the second time, and now the group has broken down.

 Chapter 31

    Jaylin Mard. Who is that person?


    An undefeated knight who is undefeated. The commander of the 1st Division and also the Commander of Peophil. A good person, chivalrous but with an easygoing personality, and if there is one downside to her, who has nothing to do with excellent martial arts, it is the fact that she is a war fanatic.


    Ethelred has gathered all the top officials.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a war.¡±


    To put it this way,


    ¡°How did Your Majesty know that I am sick and give me such a gift!¡±


    She was the one who felt that.


    She had no intention of hiding her gender, but since she is the second knight of Peophil, who fights on the battlefield savagely due to her personality, no one has ever wondered about her gender for too long. Most of all, anyone who knows anything about her knows that even if she tries to stay in the capital for a while, she will eventually go to war, so no one knows much else about her.


    Jaylin Mard is a woman. But what is it?


    Jaylin has been bitter about people taking her gender for granted, but at the same time, she feels comfortable. She¡¯s not trying to cheat, but she has no reason to announce it. That¡¯s what she was thinking as she said ¡°No, how, I mean, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡± Maribelle blinked, slightly confused.


    She never dreamed that there would be anyone who would notice at once.


    Jaylin blinked blankly and turned her head. A while ago, Theovalt was seen standing here with the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Hey, Peregrine.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHuh?¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her about that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Look me in the eye and tell me. Did you say anything about that?¡±


    Theovalt was now grabbed by Jaylin. Theovalt doesn¡¯t know why, but he thought he had to shut up for once.


    And Maribelle, who has not yet been able to keep up with this sudden situation, was caught between the two.


    *****


    Maribelle received another bouquet from Pepper.


    It was a simple bouquet of mist flowers and hydrangeas, far from glamorous. This is what Maribelle asked Pepper for directly. Because flowers are the best way to hide something.


    Maribelle decided to pay a visit to Ethelred after speaking with Theovalt. She couldn¡¯t keep doing this, so she decided to seek reconciliation.


    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve visited.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen as being empty-handed, so she decided to pick up a present. There isn¡¯t anything appropriate to put in a gift. After much consideration, Maribelle decided on a bouquet of flowers once more.


    Pepper, the person who delivered the bouquet, was unaware of Maribelle and Ethelred¡¯s relationship, and it seems that she misinterpreted Maribelle¡¯s effort to convey her romantic thoughts with a bunch of flowers.


    ¡°I heard that His Majesty the Emperor doesn¡¯t like fancy flowers very much. In that sense, these flowers are just His Majesty¡¯s taste.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Here, sit down. Isn¡¯t this nanny also good at it? I¡¯ll make it pretty for you, so Lady you can trust me.¡±


    Unfortunately, Pepper was not dexterous.


    In the end, as a result of working on her hair for a long time, Pepper hung her hair in half a bundle. She can¡¯t speak openly, but seeing Pepper about to die because her arm hurts, Maribelle didn¡¯t leave her room until she said three times that Pepper had made her very pretty.


    ¡®I thought I¡¯d just turn it up.¡¯


    Maribelle touched her hair for no reason. She counts on her memories of doing her half-bundle. She had always been accompanied by a skilled maid, so she mostly wore it around.


    It was difficult for Pepper to put it up neatly like that, so it was difficult to do it in half, but this kind of hair was very awkward. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the hair that was awkward. The current situation of visiting Ethelred was also awkward.


    ¡®It sounds like I¡¯m going out to tell him to look at me.¡¯


    Maribelle was walking in the garden where Kir once said that he liked it very much with his eyes shining.


    She came to the main palace recklessly, but will Ethelred meet her? It is also questionable. Is she acting too inconsistent? She was pondering about this and that when she noticed two knights approaching her, murmuring.


    One of them was an expressionless knight with dark blue hair and short hair. Another reddish brown, long-haired knight stood by him, changing the expressions of the two of them separately. The knight with dark blue hair bowed his head.


    ¡°Oh, Sir Peregrine.¡±


    That¡¯s great. She¡¯ll ask him where His Majesty is. Maribelle approached the two with a bright smile.


    *****


    And now, Maribelle was realizing that there were only strange people in the palace.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell her, then why can¡¯t you look into my eyes?! Why don¡¯t you answer straight away?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me first¡ª Jay¡ª¡±


    She can¡¯t believe she saw that person being grabbed by the collar. She watched the first Knight of Peophil¡¯s neck being grabbed. Maribelle was purely admiring.


    ¡®She has a great personality, as I¡¯ve heard.¡¯


    In fact, Maribelle remembers hearing about Jaylin in the past. That, too, from Arinel.


    ¡®In short, war maniac!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    ¡®They never lost a battle except for the Southern Battle! They said that he would go out if war broke out. Also, he has a decent win rate, so His Majesty sends him every time. I¡¯ve only seen him once in person, but I really liked his character. His voice was thin for a man.¡¯


    Arinel said just that much. Maribelle didn¡¯t hear that much either.


    Since Jaylin is not attached to the capital city because she loves war so much, there was nothing to be talked about.


    ¡®So it was a woman.¡¯


    It was not a fact that she realized by looking closely. Should she say it came naturally?


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry if it was a secret.¡¯


    Even if it was not intentional, it is rude to reveal other people¡¯s secrets recklessly. Besides, gender is not that important to a knight. It would be rude to spit it out in wonder.


    ¡®I should apologize.¡¯


    Her worries didn¡¯t last long. First of all, the important thing for her was to go see Ethelred. She had to sort things out quickly.


    Maribelle slowly pulled a baby¡¯s breath from the bouquet and waved it in front of Jaylin.


    ¡°Dame Mard?¡±


    Jaylin¡¯s eyes, which had been fierce as if to eat Theovalt right away, immediately came back to Maribelle. She even seemed somewhat embarrassed.


    She can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the person who was just grabbing Theovalt by the collar.


    The difference was somehow funny, and Maribelle gave her a gentle smile like never before.


    ¡°Dame Mard, can you look at me now?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re confused. If I may explain for you, Sir Peregrine has given me only your title.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I said it because I felt it was natural for that to be your gender, but I realized it was very rude. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! I wasn¡¯t offended! I just wondered if this jerk was talking about it.¡±


    Her face, which looked like a sullen bear, quickly turned red. It didn¡¯t seem like she hated the sudden change of mood.


    But Theovalt looked very unhappy.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you it¡¯s not me?¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your treatment is a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me like that, and now it¡¯s more new to ask, Theo.¡±


    Jaylin pushed Theovalt back, complaining, and took a step closer to Maribelle and grabbed her hand. A wistful smile was just around the corner.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Let me say hello again. I¡¯m Jaylin Mard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m Maribelle Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t just have a pretty face, your name is pretty too.¡±


    Apparently, there are only strange people in the palace. This flattery right to the face. Maribelle roughly threw a sour smile and wiggled her fingers, showing signs of discomfort.


    ¡°Well, do you know where His Majesty is?¡±


    ¡°Yes? The main palace¡ª no.¡±


    Why did you stop talking?


    Without a chance for Maribelle to ask why, Jaylin let go of her hand and stepped back. She glanced behind them as they walked, and then tapped Theovalt.


    There was an uncomfortable atmosphere between the two that only Maribelle didn¡¯t understand. What are they doing all of a sudden?


    Maribelle¡¯s question was soon answered. Jaylin took a step back, and Theovalt played the role of answering her question.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the main palace. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Now¡ª You¡¯d better not go in right now.¡±


    What¡¯s going on? Maribelle frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting. With other officials.¡±


    ¡°Is that even an issue that shouldn¡¯t be told to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Theovalt lowered his eyes in difficulty, and carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡°Rumors have spread, so it won¡¯t be a good look.¡±


    Ah, ha. Maribelle realized only then.


    She won the title of ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Woman¡± in a scandal without a proper position, so there¡¯s no way the people around him would be pleased. It was obvious that the high-ranking officials would not like her.


    Maribelle, without hesitation, gave Theovalt the baby¡¯s breath that she had just picked out.


    ¡°Guide me. I¡¯ll see him.¡±


    ******


    ¡°You open it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t open it because I have an injury. You open it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny¡ª  Open it, Jaylin.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to use your overflowing power? Hurry up and open it. The Lady is waiting.¡±


    In front of the meeting room door, the two knights continued to murmur for 20 minutes. Of course, it¡¯s thanks to Maribelle¡¯s generosity, who watched the two of them quarrel in a cute way. But it was starting to bother Maribelle now.


    Maribelle tapped Jaylin on the shoulder while holding the doorknob.


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll open it. Could you step aside, please?¡±


    ¡°Huh! No, It¡¯s not like that! I¡¯ll open it! Open it, Theo!¡±


    It¡¯s her who says she will open it but she ordered someone else to do it¡­


    Theovalt took a deep breath and pushed the door open. As soon as the door was pushed, Jaylin also opened the door next to it. Thanks to this, Maribelle was able to stand one step back and watch the lights pour out of the bright meeting room.


    ¡®There are also chandeliers in the meeting room here.¡¯


    As the two knights barely closed the gap in the door, Maribelle was looking at the statue hanging from the ceiling. But the quiet peace couldn¡¯t last long either.


    ¡°Theovalt, Jaylin. Do you have any business?¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s voice was heard from across the room.

 Chapter 32

    The meeting was already over when Maribelle arrived. There were several issues on the agenda, but Ethelred couldn¡¯t focus on any of them. Finally, Azil left everything to Kir at the end of the meeting.


    Ethelred swept his face dry. He felt weird.


    ¡®This is pathetic.¡¯


    It¡¯s not clear who¡¯s aiming for his neck right now, and it¡¯s swaying like a reed like this. If Baldwin had seen it, he would have jumped as the flagship and asked to give up the throne immediately.


    As such, Ethelred himself was losing his composure. His mind was full of thoughts of Maribelle.


    Already in his head, last night¡¯s conversation was repeated countless times without being wrong.


    ¡®She said she wanted to give back the Empress position.¡¯


    Maribelle refused, claiming that the Empress title was too burdensome for her. Maybe she doesn¡¯t realize how much that was an obvious lie.


    No one in this imperial palace would force her to work or complain when it comes to excesses expenditures.


    ¡®It¡¯s not funny.¡¯


    In the first place, who decides the work of the Empress? And whose hand is the scale on which a person¡¯s worth is measured?


    If it had been Maribelle, the response would have been the night sky¡¯s scale. She shouldn¡¯t be concerned because she only needed to be a pretty picture.


    ¡®Not everyone is perfect. A place to stay will make you a person.¡¯


    Yes, the answer will be like this.


    But suddenly why?


    Ethelred pondered all night, even during meetings, but couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. He wants to guess, but what?


    ¡°Should I ask her directly¡ª¡±


    He heard a knock at the door as he finally got to asking the important questions.


    The entrance of the meeting hall slid open without notice, and Theovalt, who had a nervous expression on his face, and Jaylin, who seemed to be suppressing her excitement, sneaked in.


    They¡¯ve been together since childhood, and now they¡¯re both causing problems for each other. Ethelred opened his mouth in wonder.


    ¡°Theovalt, Jaylin. Do you have any business here?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Sir Peregrine, Dame Mard. Thank you for your kindness. Would you please step aside now? You¡¯re blocking my view.¡±


    At the sound of the voice from behind the two knights, Ethelred¡¯s lips hardened.


    A silhouette that was too slender to belong between the armor of the two knights was revealed. Maribelle looked around the empty meeting hall once, then slowly lowered her head.


    ¡°I heard that you were in a meeting, but Your Majesty is the only one here. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    When she looked up again, Maribelle was smiling softly. Only Ethelred noticed that this was a very intentional smile.


    Maribelle opened her mouth softly.


    ¡°I brought a bribe. Will you let me in?¡±


    He understands her words, that softness is intentional. Letting her in means that soon  the cold war between them will end.


    He knows he has no choice but to answer.


    ¡°¡ªCome in.¡±


    In fact, Ethelred himself knew it would end up like this. He had known about it for a long time.


    His own abyss will be where she is.


    ******


    At that time, Kir and Azil were working together in Azil¡¯s Office. Making additional small talk.


    ¡°Something must be going on between the Lady and His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Put your stamps there and here. These are things that will be passed on to His Majesty.¡±


    Kir put the stamp on the paper and opened his mouth, flipping through the documents.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what all the circumstances say, suddenly the theme of the party changed, and the Lady and His Majesty are acting weird. Something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to interfere too much in other people¡¯s personal lives. Didn¡¯t you learn to differentiate between what is and isn¡¯t your matters?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Azil. But we can¡¯t stay like this.¡±


    Kir buried his nose in the papers, staring at the little letters that had been written in response. Azil dropped the wax onto the envelope with a shrug of his shoulders. The imperial family¡¯s seal will be engraved on it.


    ¡°And when the two of them regain their composure, it will be a little less difficult for us! We are the only ones suffering!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s trust in us doesn¡¯t mean we have to come to work!¡±


    Kir¡¯s anger was stamped out with a stamp. Azil frowned slightly because the pressure was so strong.


    ¡°There will be a hole in the paper.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Paper must be so expensive¡ª. I hope someone grabs me¡ª. I don¡¯t want to work¡ª.¡±


    ¡°Work! Work hard!¡±


    The door burst open, and a girl hugged a box bigger than her body and walked into the room. It was Leah, a girl who tied her brown hair with a pink hair tie.


    Thanks to this, Kir¡¯s eyes, which were about to die of boredom, came to life.


    ¡°Leah! Long time no see?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Sir! Sir Azil, here¡¯s what you asked for!¡±


    Leah, who answered courageously, put down the box triumphantly, but Azil had a somewhat sensible look.


    ¡°Leah, can you hear me outside?¡±


    ¡°Well, a little bit? But there¡¯s no one around, so I don¡¯t think anyone heard it.¡±


    ¡°¡ªIs that so? That¡¯s enough then.¡±


    ¡°Have you been talking about something important? From what I heard, the only thing the Chancellor Kir does is whine at work like he does all the time.¡±


    ¡°Every day! It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to change it every minute?¡±


    Leah, who responded coyly, took out what she had brought from the box.


    ¡°Ta-da! That¡¯s what you¡¯re asking!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Crossbow?¡±


    Kir pretended to know. But it wasn¡¯t a very welcome attitude. On the contrary, he seemed very unhappy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a weapon banned in the Empire? How did you get this?¡±


    Leah was the one who was asked, but she knew the answer.


    ¡°A crossbow came out of the house of Count Alper, who died three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that person.¡±


    Count Alper, it¡¯s already been three months since he died. Kir muttered to himself.


    The name of the person standing on the other side of Ethelred lingered in Kir¡¯s mind. That, too, is unmistakable.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to justify his death, but Count Alper was a man who knew how to accelerate his path to fame.


    He then continued to openly swear that he would soon depose Ethelred from the informal throne. Azil, who had gotten the information, had no choice but to kill him.


    ¡°He was a man with an empty head trying only to fill his stomach.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we obtained a crossbow that is believed to have been made for testing in the process of examining the mansion and confiscating property.¡±


    Azil lifted the crossbow that Leah brought and tilted it.


    ¡°Since they made it, they must be selling it somewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡ª¡±


    Kir glanced at Leah. She grew up as an orphan and had a history of going around the country doing chores at the top since she was a child. Azil was the one who picked her, but she also had a strong relationship with Kir and Theovalt.


    Above all, she was indispensable because Leah¡¯s experience of following the top was so well-suited to looking for something.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d even get a crossbow.¡¯


    Searching is searching, but he already had to admire her ability to bring the weapon into the palace.


    Hmm. After a brief thought, Kir turned his gaze back to Azil.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of the crossbow?¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s preparing for war.¡±


    Azil responded in a casual way. However, considering that it was replied in a straightforward way, the impact of the words was pretty significant. Because no one here didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    Preparing for war by avoiding the eyes of the Empire with weapons that are not allowed to import from the Empire means one thing.


    Treason.


    ¡°¡­Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know. My role is to clean up around His Majesty, don¡¯t you know that. There are many things that I don¡¯t even know about the subject, so it¡¯s only me who has a hard time.¡±


    Azil put the crossbow back on the table. He had somewhat bitter-looking eyes, but soon smiled as gently as usual and stroked Leah¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Well done, Leah. I¡¯ll bring this to His Majesty. The chef made Mont Blanc cake today, do you want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I want to eat and go! Sir Azil you should come, too!¡±


    ¡°I guess so, Kir, can you take care of yourself? I¡¯ll go to the dining room with Leah.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Yeah, go ahead.¡±


    When Kir¡¯s answer was heard, Azil took Leah out.


    In an empty room, Kir looked at the crossbow on the desk for a long time.


    ******


    ¡°My nanny gave it to me as a gift, and it smelled so good that I wanted to enjoy it with you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I see flowers at the wrong season.¡±


    Ethelred smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. In front of him, Maribelle handed him flowers saying it was a gift, and she was smiling as if she had been so cold. He can¡¯t help but smile.


    Ethelred also kept all the flowers that Maribelle gave him last time. It was only a pity that flowers were short-lived and could not be kept for a long time.


    ¡®I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling better.¡¯


    Maribelle secretly smiled in relief. She apologized and tried to lift the mood, but she felt more at ease when Ethelred acted as if nothing had happened.


    Then they can start talking in earnest. Maribelle opened her mouth.


    ¡°I heard from Sir Peregrine today. He¡¯s leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he decided to go to Monton. Since you gave us the information, investigation is not appropriate.¡±


    This is the land of the Marquis of Rhodain. Why not Edenbert but Rhodain? Maribelle opened her mouth in wonder.


    ¡°Why Monton? Isn¡¯t there Edenbert territory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because my uncle who is in the ground now is your uncle¡¯s cousin. The traces of the former Crown Prince are everywhere, and there was no time to investigate until there. The first thing to do is to check the connection with my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your aunt was there.¡±


    At that moment, Maribelle recalled her memories of the past. Ethelred killed all the members of the royal family, but only one survived. It was said that she was abroad just in time and that saved her life.


    Even in Maribelle¡¯s previous life, she was often able to hear the names of Edenbert and Peophil.


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably be at the party, too. Whatever she says, don¡¯t listen.¡±


    As Ethelred waved his hands as if he were sick and tired of it, Maribelle laughed.


    Innis was certainly a virtuoso. Because she had lived her whole life as a princess, she did not know how to talk around.


    But since she has already been through it once, is it difficult to do it twice? Maribelle smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All I can hear is Your Majesty¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Did I say something wrong? When there was no answer, Maribelle looked carefully at Ethelred¡¯s expression. He had a face that looked slightly startled, but also somewhat distressed.


    ¡°¡ªWhat are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ethelred, who was speaking, stopped speaking as if he was choking, and then let out a sigh. He had a mysterious look on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not good at lying. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°I know, because you¡¯re not good at lying.¡±


    Ethelred eventually made an expression.


    ¡°Maribelle. Why do you have to refuse the position of Empress while believing in me like that?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Unresolved problems will definitely explode, no matter how much he ignores and tries to hide them.


    ¡°I already know you¡¯re lying, so stop saying that the reason is just that.¡±


    Ethelred wasn¡¯t angry, he was just frowning because he¡¯s irritated by something he doesn¡¯t understand, and he¡¯s truly confused.


    Maribelle could feel it too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it because I believe in you as much as you believe in me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is the reason why you refuse my gift related to the betrayal you mentioned last time?¡±


    At Ethelred¡¯s question, Maribelle opened her mouth without realizing it.


    ¡°I know how painful it was for you. It¡¯s hard to trust people easily when you go through something like that. That¡¯s why I thought you might be hesitant to trust me.¡±


    Ethelred was taking a role that no one had been able to enter since Arinel had been there and ruined it. He asked her. Are her scars still painful when it rains?


    ¡°If you hesitate, I have no intention of urging you. But can you explain the reason? Or maybe,¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m afraid of Your Majesty.¡±


    At the words that came out without hesitation, Ethelred¡¯s brow furrowed. Maribelle¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of everything about Your Majesty.¡±


    Those words made her heart clench. She¡¯s so scared. Do you know how weak your caring heart makes me feel?


    Everyone says that the Imperial palace where the tyrant lives is like the freezing cold, but the fact that this felt like spring when flowers bloom to her. The fact that it¡¯s because of him, the owner of this palace.


    I¡¯m afraid.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s kindness is too much for me, and I think it will be turned off at any moment. You won¡¯t recognize something is precious if you receive something valuable without making an effort. I believe I will continue to be greedy.¡±


    ¡°Who told you not to be greedy?¡±


    Ethelred got a little closer. The lovely face had been distorted slightly. Ethelred chose a word and suddenly reached out her hand, as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Maribelle, will you give me flowers?¡±


    All of a sudden? Maribelle was puzzled and blinked twice, and then held out a flower. Ethelred continued to talk only when she handed the flowers to him.


    ¡°Was it hard to give this?¡±¡±


    ¡°No. I brought it to give it to you in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring it?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, as a gift?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different.¡±


    What? Maribelle raised her head. Ethelred continued to talk as he saw her surprised.


    ¡°Maribelle. You can be greedy. These flowers I received and all the gifts I give are of no different value. They are all for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth risking my life to be with Your Majesty, huh.¡±


    Maribelle said with a small smile and a sigh.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a pretty valuable object, too.¡±


    Ethelred said jokingly and smirked.


    ¡°If you refuse because you don¡¯t like the Empress position, I won¡¯t force you. Just take what you want. I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if I want the throne?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the throne of Pheopil is not allowed. I will subjugate another country. But I already belong to you, do you need another country?¡±


    Seeing his smiling face as he said that, Maribelle couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    And she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Maribelle took a step forward and hugged Ethelred as she truly accepted him for the first time.


    The public may complain that the tyrant is out of his mind due to being seduced by a wicked woman, but what about it? Maribelle needed this person right away.


    And it was terrifyingly warm.


    ******


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re done!¡±


    Pepper couldn¡¯t hide her pride and said with a bright smile. She took a step around Maribelle and looked at her from every angle, nodding violently full of pride once more.


    ¡°Very good! There¡¯s no one more beautiful than the Lady at the party tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the nanny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. What did I do?¡±


    Pepper was humble, so she burst out laughing, as if she didn¡¯t want to hear the compliments for her hard work.


    Time went by quickly, and soon it became the day of the Empress Candidate party.


    ¡°His Majesty should see you dressed up like this! His Majesty is also coming out to the party, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We will enter together.¡±


    ¡°Really, when did my lady grow up like this and become so mature¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all grown up now.¡±


    As Pepper¡¯s eyes pricked with tears she used her sleeve to wipe them away, Maribelle felt a sense of guilt at those tears and hugged her.


    Pepper came to the imperial palace and was enjoying a happy life. Maribelle would secretly smile as she watched Pepper¡¯s hands, which had been hardened by the hardships of life, soften again.


    While leaning on Pepper, the attendant announced that Ethelred had arrived from outside.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has arrived.¡±


    Ethelred not only changed the theme of the party according to Maribelle¡¯s wishes but had also expressed his intention to escort her and enter the party together so that Maribelle would not be discouraged.


    If Maribelle went in alone, she expected that her reception would be very shabby.


    Maribelle hurriedly got up. This was the first time she had seen Ethelred since that day. It was because they were so busy preparing for the party.


    What was he thinking while he hadn¡¯t seen her? What kind of expression would he have when he saw her dressed up?


    But as soon as Maribelle opened the door, she realized how useless her worries were. This is because the expression of Ethelred, who dressed more splendidly than usual, was not at all different from what she saw the last time.


    As always, his sweet voice, which only Maribelle knew, came out quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Your grace, it was comfortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were comfortable. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Ethelred put his unique flat, sour-looking smile on his mouth. It was a smile like the first day they met, but it was a soft smile without sharpness.


    That softness made Ethelred look even more alluring. As Maribelle walked down in the hallway with him, she inadvertently threw out what she felt.


    ¡°You look very good today.¡±


    ¡°My clothes? That¡¯s an unexpected compliment. It¡¯s not much different from my usual outfit.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t talking about clothes, but her compliment was ambiguous anyways so instead of correcting him Maribelle just smiled.


    After interpreting her smile as a positive, Ethelred gave a warm compliment.


    ¡°You look good, too. Even more beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°I wore it to look beautiful in Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, so there is no better praise than that.¡±


    The two stopped at the door of the party. Ethelred smiled and whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at saying what I like. Do you know that?


    ¡°Am I going to be by Your Majesty¡¯s side for nothing?¡±


    As if the meaning had been conveyed properly, Ethelred¡¯s gaze became somewhat rough. Maribelle now knew that this was more a gaze of desire than of anger.


    The effect on her was bigger than expected. She¡¯s just making eye contact, but she feels like she¡¯s going to get eaten. If the attendants had not raised their voices to introduce them to the party, it might not have ended with a simple look.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor of Pheopil and Edenbert¡¯s first Young Lady will be entering!¡±


    Maribelle was then released. As if when Maribelle sees Ethelred like that, he is covered in a sweet manner.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡ªYes.¡±


    Maribelle grabbed Ethelred¡¯s arm. Her palms tingled.


    ******


    Kir¡¯s hard work was rewarded with a beautiful and elegant party venue. Even Maribelle was amazed as soon as she walked in, so is there need more words?


    The motif for today was gold flowers. The red rose, which represents love on the day the emperor¡¯s woman is presented, is natural, and the gold color, which represents the royal family, is also suitably blended so that it does not become repetitive or obnoxious.


    It looked a lot nicer than she thought, so Maribelle gave a pure compliment.


    ¡°Sir Kir, you¡¯re doing a better job than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Am I the chancellor for nothing? It¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a decent worker, so he should do his job well.¡±


    Kir, who had been happy for a while, was crushed by Ethelred¡¯s answer. Maribelle thought that this was what he meant.


    ¡°Your Majesty is so cruel¡ª No matter how hard I work for Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    Despite Kir¡¯s pathetic murmurs, Ethelred gazed around the crowd calmly. It was an attitude of openly ignoring. It goes without saying that the wind from Kir¡¯s mouth increased along with some large tears.


    He, who had given Maribelle a friendly look, was nowhere to be found, and as soon as he entered the party, just the cold monarch remained, creating a presence that others could not easily approach.


    Maribelle looked back at what could be wrong at the time to make him act this way, but only realized what was happening with Ethelred when she saw Kir acting carelessly around him.


    ¡®It¡¯s an old habit.¡¯


    Maribelle had also heard rumors that the new emperor would not give up his aides. To be able to confirm it like this, it was somehow different from what she had seen at the palace, and the feeling was new.


    ¡°This Kir believes that His Majesty will keep his promise.¡±


    ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to deny it like this? Didn¡¯t you fall for her after dancing with the Lady for the first time?


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°I knew this would happen! You¡¯ll fall for sure, for sure! Do you know what kind of scandal will arise when Your Majesty is with the Lady now? Even so, it¡¯s hard for Azil to clean up the mess¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, shut up, noisy brat.¡±


    Ethelred frowned, as if annoyed, and told Kir to look over there. He pointed his sword at Kir the first time Maribelle visited the palace, but he¡¯s as calm as ever today.


    He has a nice smile on his lips like a well-tuned instrument, but his eyes are indifferent as if he were looking at an object.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    When that gaze touches her, it becomes extremely kind.


    ¡°Did you call me, Maribelle?¡±


    She liked the change, so she openly calls him again, thinking quickly she came up with a reason for calling out.


    ¡°I think the first song will start soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    In the end, she wonders.


    Why am I special to you? What do you like about me? Why do you see me as special?


    When did our contract change like this? I have revenge to fulfill, and you just had a throne to protect.


    If all this peace feels like an orchestra¡¯s prelude just before pouring out the performance, is it too much of her anxiety?


    ¡°The intro is coming out. Is it Laslo¡¯s Spring 3rd Movement? ¡ªI think we should slowly get to the floor.¡±


    I close my eyes and imagine. We are like cherry blossoms frozen in time in a storybook, and our story is hotter than any other type.


    Smile. According to etiquette, the waist is tilted at an angle, and the hand waiting for her choice bends towards her like a sharp branch.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me, Edenbert Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI am willing to do so, Your Majesty.¡±


    As I take your hand and be the first to step out onto the floor, I close my imagination.


    Please don¡¯t let the spring rain come so that the cherry blossoms can bloom for a long time.

 Chapter 34

    Ethelred lifted his hand in response to the change in the violin¡¯s performance, and Maribelle, who was holding it, turned around with him. Pepper¡¯s carefully placed pleats allowed her skirt to spread with a light twinkling sound as pieces of jewelry stuck in the dress glittered like sunlight playing on water.


    Maribelle and Ethelred were dancing the party¡¯s opening dance.


    In other words, it meant that everyone at the party was also paying attention to their dance.


    According to the original tradition, the Emperor had to dance with a female adult of the Imperial family for the sake of fairness at the presentation of the candidate for the Empress, but because the current emperor strongly rejected the traditions, he danced with Maribelle instead of his aunt ¡ª Innis ¡ª.


    Maribelle, who was facing Ethelred again, spoke gently after moving around the outline of the circular marble motif on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s really burdensome to be the first to dance.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    He said so, but Ethelred¡¯s hand moved to guide her elegantly into the next move. All of those who were experienced with dancing twisted their feet in the same way, and Ethelred was as natural as flowing water, so Maribelle was even cheekier.


    Maribelle¡¯s voice came out somewhat sharply because she felt it was too unfair.


    ¡°How are you so good, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to come to a party than to turn the Emperor of a country into a joke.¡±


    So, it means that he worked hard not to ever make a mistake. Well, there¡¯s no other answer than that. Maribelle sighed and moved her feet as Ethelred guided her.


    One, two, half a turn here, turn round, back to place.


    ¡°Did you just see it? The Countess Halo was obsessed with my skirt.¡±


    ¡°Of course I saw it. It said she has a daughter who is about to debut, so it seems like she is trying hard to find a dress.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I could introduce a designer to her.¡±


    Maribelle, who finished speaking one tempo faster, leaned back against Ethelred¡¯s arm and came back up flexibly.


    Like the dance between the two people, a never-ending conversation was quietly had.


    She didn¡¯t know her past life experience would be so useful to be comfortable here. Rather than being conscious of her feet and the steps, Maribelle turned her head and leaned on Ethelred¡¯s shoulder, letting her body move as she remembered.


    ¡°As far as I know, a total of 250 invitations have been issued, but at a glance, it seems that there are more than 300 people, right?¡±


    ¡°Because there are so few parties to attend, one or two local aristocrats must try to get a place by relying on all of their blood ties. Many people will wish to make friends with the aristocrats of the capital at this point.¡±


    Maribelle asked with a tone of surprise, but Ethelred had an attitude of saying something obvious.


    It can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Did you expect that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t expect it, but yes, I did.¡±


    Uhm. Maribelle let out her saliva a little. To be honest, she didn¡¯t notice this. She invited 250 people, so she thought it would be 250 people, but 300 people came.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try harder.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t bother you with such a crude calculation.¡±


    Ethelred, who whispered softly, grabbed Maribelle¡¯s waist and turned around. It was their secret that at that moment, a smile as friendly as a soft voice came and went.


    ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, you can just dance and then leave after.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there would be rumors that I¡¯ll be gone soon.¡±


    Rumors have already spread in social circles. Even if the Emperor had a special love for Maribelle Edenbert, there must be a reason why he did not appoint a woman as the Empress.


    In other words, Maribelle would be abandoned in the near future.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to hear the rumors of the socialites, there was Pepper who was quick to ask even if there were rumors about Maribelle, so Maribelle unintentionally became aware of the rumors.


    There were times when she felt bitter about this rumor, but in the end, it was the path she chose. It would be much more productive to reflect on the lost memories in time to write emotions, she had made up her mind like that.


    However, at Ethelred¡¯s return, Maribelle smiled.


    ¡°Since when did Maribelle become obsessed with gossip?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a human being, so I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°You should have been prepared for this since the moment you kissed me.¡±


    At the soft scolding, Maribelle only smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t prepared then. She was prepared for even her neck being cut off but why just stir the rumors for no reason?


    It was only that Ethelred¡¯s kindness was not in Maribelle¡¯s expectations.


    But now it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I did it because I didn¡¯t know if you would give me Your Majesty.¡±


    Maribelle smiled softly, cast a sidelong glance at him, and turned around like a falling petal. Maribelle had to turn around with a huge line to the left at first, but she ended a bit early and leaned back to Ethelred.


    It was a signal to end the private conversation. Because they have other goals for today¡¯s party.


    ¡°Today, the Duke of Edenbert did not properly attend, and only showed his face for a while.¡±


    ¡°I found that interesting, too.¡±


    ¡°Instead, the Rhodein family, who rarely come to partieds, attended. It¡¯s probably not unrelated.¡±


    Aha. Maribelle¡¯s feet paused for half a beat, then she startled as the nose of Ethelred¡¯s shoe touched her, forcing her to catch the beat again.


    ¡°Are they here to see me?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ethelred¡¯s lips curled up, and he lowered his head to deliver a soft whisper in Maribelle¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You should know that.¡±


    ******


    ¡°Kir!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jay.¡±


    Kir, who was looking at the two spinning around the hall, turned his head looking tired. Jaylin was approaching with a pleasant smile from the side he heard someone call out.


    Obviously, Jaylin was with Azil a while ago, but where did she throw him away to? Kir opened his mouth only after his violet eyes took in Jaylin¡¯s surroundings and the lack of Azil.


    ¡°What about Azil?¡±


    ¡°I threw him away because of the Ladies following us. Did I do well?¡±


    Seeing that Jaylin¡¯s mouth has risen a little more than usual, she must have been drinking.


    ¡°His Majesty would be amazed if he knew that you were drinking.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is busy right now. This is fine.¡±


    Jaylin pointed to the dance floor with her chin. There were Maribelle and Ethelred, who were dancing long enough that others had filled the hall of the party.


    It was also a target that Kir had been looking at with a complicated look until a while ago.


    ¡°¡ªAnd if you put me in a party, you should watch me drink.¡±


    After speaking bitterly, Jaylin turned her head.


    ¡°Well, anyway. I don¡¯t know why the person who normally said not to come to parties pushed us all in today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Jay, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you know?¡±


    As if both were ridiculous to each other, two awkward gazes collided in the air. It was Kir¡¯s side that put out of the puzzled silence first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a muscle brain like you, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that the end of your will?¡± With a quick motion she dragged him forward.


    Krrk. It wasn¡¯t until Kir made a sound that Jaylin let go of Kir¡¯s collar.


    Definitely, there¡¯s no way to save face. Kir grabbed his throat and took a short breath, not minding too much whether his colorful robes were disturbed or not.


    ¡°Ugh, only strength, crazy, dirty¡ª It¡¯s a barbarian¡± He began insulting her.


    ¡°A gentleman sure talks a lot. But why never say anything useful?¡±


    ¡°Oh, damn it! Today is the day to announce the candidates for Empress!¡±


    Kir was furious at Jaylin¡¯s scolding. Unfortunately, though, Jaylin, who had driven all her physical abilities to her muscles, has no way of knowing what to say.


    Jaylin scratched the back of her head and opened her mouth in frustration.


    ¡°Do you see the Emperor¡¯s attitude in this party hall?¡±


    ¡°I did. There is only one person who will survive next to our Majesty.¡±


    Pfft! Jaylin burst into laughter at Kir¡¯s sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°You and I think alike. If the Young Ladies who wanted to enter this palace were lined up, they would have wrapped two rounds of the imperial palace. But where are the people who will last here.¡±


    ¡°¡ªAnd it is questionable whether they will stand by His Majesty¡¯s side in any case.¡±


    Jaylin stopped laughing. Kir¡¯s ¡°situation¡± meant when Ethelred was trapped in an outer cage.


    When the facts of Baldwin¡¯s survival are known, there are many nobles hoping for this chance, so Ethelred may potentially fall from the throne.


    Nevertheless, the nobles don¡¯t want Ethelred who killed his brothers and ascended to the throne. But there is no way to conclude whether the Empress will stick to Ethelred¡¯s side or seek her own way to live by joining the new Emperor.


    ¡°If someone has to ascend to the Empress, the Lady is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard from Azil, you were the most opposed to the Lady becoming the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Because I have to be neutral.¡±


    Kir said with a sigh. The playful side he had always shown was gone, and only the cool-headed prime minister remained.


    ¡°You can narrow the gaps in logic or knowledge only when one person opposes. The result without discussion is sure to be flawed.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWell, even if you say that, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jaylin, who scratched her head a couple of times, grinned. Let¡¯s get rid of this headache inducing conversation.


    ¡°So why did he tell us to attend? Is he going to choose a Scarecrow Empress well?¡±


    ¡°When does His Majesty pay attention to things like that?¡±


    Kir grinned along and laughed. He¡¯s having a lot of trouble taking care of his lacking superiors, Jay. He also added jokingly.


    Kir, who responded playfully again, sneered over the people¡¯s shoulders to see that the dance on the floor was over, grabbed Jaylin¡¯s sleeve and dragged her into the corner.


    Only after arriving in a sparsely populated place did he open his mouth as if whispering a secret.


    ¡°Listen, Jay. His Majesty has no intention of bringing any other Empress than the Lady.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then what is all this about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wasting time and stalling because the Lady doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Even after saying this, Jaylin showed no sign of understanding Kir¡¯s words. This brat really makes him frustrated. Kir, who frowned as he thought of how to simplify this, hung his arm on Jaylin¡¯s shoulder and lowered his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so frustrating. This party is where all the best men in the capital are gathered! It¡¯s a collection of handsome, high-ranking, and popular young noblemen! So that the ladies won¡¯t be swept away by His Majesty!¡±


    Aha. The blank answer came back again. With Kir, who was frustrated, Jaylin blinked a couple of times and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡ªHey.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl?¡±


    After quietly staring at Jaylin¡¯s sharply angled face and thick body line, Kir opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡ªIf I were a woman, I would have proposed to you first, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Maribelle parted ways with Ethelred after the dance and blended in with the crowd. As usual, the noblewomen of the family who frequently dealt with Edenbert came first, followed by people who were thirsty for gossip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been for His Majesty to be present at an imperial party like this. He was not even present at the coronation event.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day he has to meet other Young Ladys, isn¡¯t it? Or¡ª.¡±


    The gentle gazes of those who were chirping by the side came to Maribelle. They looked like they were expecting an answer even at a glance, so Maribelle turned her head openly.


    ¡®It¡¯s not worth answering back.¡¯


    It¡¯s not a mockery or anything. They were like a school of fish that just wants a snack that they can chew and chat about. Maribelle wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get caught up in such an obvious trick.


    ¡®This is somehow good enough.¡¯


    Maribelle listened to the stories around her and glanced at the people. It was worth watching to see such luxuries talking like that. Rather than mocking Maribelle, they were simply thirsty for the gossip that had stirred up the social world just a few days ago.


    Fortunately, however, there were many people around her.


    ¡®Certainly, the scandal was good to show in a show window style.¡¯


    What Maribelle decided to do for the future was to take a step back.


    She had just had a major scandal with the Emperor not long ago. Moreover, after that, Ethelred even sent a proposal for the marriage, so it was self-evident without even thinking deeply about what kind of gossip the social sparrows were most excited about.


    ¡®If I had accepted, I would have been a little less concerned about the atmosphere, but now the situation has changed.¡¯


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Maribelle refused the Empress position, and decided to stay with him as an aide¡ªthe chief of the palace. When the party that was originally thrown to welcome the prospective empress changed into a party for all of the empress candidates instead, the ladies seeking entertainment, asked around for some gossip.


    People¡¯s opinions on the current situation were generally similar.


    His Majesty intends to leave Maribelle Edenbert as mistress and welcome a new Empress.


    Well, that was a false rumor.


    ¡®In this situation, there is no need to step forward and correct it.¡¯


    There are two things people are interested in today. One is Maribelle and the other is Ethelred. Since Maribelle refused to be the Empress, now she has to remain only as an aide.


    Rather, innocent gossip mongers like that were a breeze compared to the people who had a look of contempt as they maligned her.


    ¡°She would not have been able to appear here if she had known about the dignity. It¡¯s a shame the Duke of Edenbert didn¡¯t show up today¡ª¡±


    Yeah, yeah. Talk as much as you want.


    Maribelle looked at the ladies who kept glancing at her with a frown. While they openly mocked Maribelle, she would sometimes turn her head their way, they startled like a bird when their eyes met.


    ¡®Anyway, the little things add up.¡¯


    This situation was very familiar to her. Even if she remembers that Maribelle was the Empress in her previous life, and she lived as the most noblewoman in the Empire, the social world was always like a battlefield for her.


    ¡®It was uncomfortable like this.¡¯


    Of course, 80% of the reasons were Arinel.


    Because of Arinel¡¯s clever hostility, Maribelle had to check every one of her moves at all times. Because if she made any mistakes Arinel would mock and laugh at her right away.


    If she¡¯s nervous, mistakes will increase. Her body shrinks, and her voice shrinks.


    But there was no longer any need for that. Even if she makes a small mistake, she will not be bothered by it anymore. No, even if someone was trying to point out her faults, Maribelle was fine with it.


    Where is the person who cries because a sparrow pinches the back of their hand?


    ¡®By the way, Innis is leaving me alone.¡¯


    Since Innis claimed she was staying in the capital to see her, she thought she would hear from Innis soon, but unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t even show her shadow.


    Maribelle, trying not to show any regrets, slowly walked towards the champagne and left.


    ¡®Innis Rhodein. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her even when I was an empress. Is it because I don¡¯t remember?¡¯


    The name Rhodein itself has been heard a lot. In fact, in terms of frequency alone, she would have heard the name in reference to Edenbert.


    It has been less than 50 years since the Rhodein family separated from the Edenbert family and the cause was Innis.


    In the past, by the time Innis got married, Edenbert¡¯s influence was not strong, and the structure of succession was not stable, so the right to succeed the duchy was undecided. It was a very good condition for Innis, who wanted to be able to control her family even after getting married.


    However, the situation changed when the previous Duke died and Maribelle¡¯s father, Ikart, instead of Innis¡¯ husband, ascended the Duke¡¯s position.


    Ikart gave Monton to Innis, who kept crossing the lines of the family, and kicked them both out to the south, took control of the Duchy, and raised the reputation and prestige of the family at a rapid pace.


    For Innis, who wanted to make her husband the head of the household and wanted to rule over the family, it was like a blitz.


    So she asked the Emperor to give her husband a new title, and he, who loved his sister, gladly granted the request.


    The Emperor granted Innis and her husband the title of Marquis of Rhodein, along with the wide plains and the Rideril Territory, the so-called Golden Sage land, as it spans the largest forest on the continent, Mireon Forest.


    It goes without saying that the Edenbert family had their teeth polished when they heard this news.


    Even though they were from the same family, their main base was different, and a strange relationship was created that was not even close.


    ¡®Uncle passed away three years ago and his son inherited the title of Marquis, so the current Marquis is probably Xavier Rhodein.¡¯


    If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll be about the same age as His Majesty, so if she¡¯s trying to recruit someone, she should probably target the younger generation¡ª.


    Maribelle was walking as she agonized over details, and someone approached her. The problem was that Maribelle, who was in deep thought, didn¡¯t even realize that someone was coming to her.


    In addition, she even had a glass of champagne in her hand.


    Ack!


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    By the time she realized it, the champagne had already been spilled. Maribelle was startled and bit her foot behind her, but her glass was already empty, and the hem of the other person was wet with her mess.


    It wasn¡¯t just Maribelle who was surprised. A murmur began to be heard from the surrounding area.


    ¡°Oh, my. What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°How dare you to His Majesty¡¯s aunt¡ª?¡±


    Maribelle only looked alternately at the glass, which was absurdly empty, and the other person¡¯s wet hem. As soon as the dark color of defeat flowed along the spine, the opponent burst into a cheerful smile and showed off her clothes.


    ¡°Hahaha, oh my God. As I live, there are people who spill alcohol on my dress.¡±


    Maribelle, who was already distracted by the other person¡¯s laughter, hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll call a maid for a new dress¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not like that on purpose. I have extra dresses I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    She looked down at the wet dress, sighed, and brushed her golden hair up.


    A middle-aged woman with distinct features, who seemed to have never bowed to others in her life, smiled softly.


    ¡°I have to change. Will you come with me?¡±


    At first glance, she had a sweet smile on, but Maribelle instinctively noticed.


    If she loses her mind here,  ¡®I¡¯m going to be bitten by a poisonous snake.¡¯


    ******


    It was only when Maribelle arrived at the break room that she found out that the person she had spilled alcohol on was Innis.


    When she said that she was somewhat wary, it wasn¡¯t for nothing.


    His Majesty¡¯s aunt¡­they really look alike.¡¯


    Blonde, red eyes, things like that. And the inherent arrogance really resembled each other. Maribelle admired the similar personality purely.


    And at the same time, she was sure.


    ¡®You purposely lured me to a quiet place.¡¯


    Including spilling alcohol on Innis.


    Well, it was good for her. It¡¯s not something that she didn¡¯t expect.


    Above all, Innis wasn¡¯t too threatening to her now. Looking back on the memories of her previous life, there was a lot of information about Innis.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite hot-tempered, but I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s just energetic.¡¯


    It was a publicly known fact that Innis spends a lot and treats her people really well. In particular, it was vaguely memorable that she soothed those who were wary of her in her past life and ended up by her side.


    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s trying to get me on her side¡ª.¡¯


    While Maribelle was agonizing over the other woman¡¯s intentions, Innis, who changed her dress, smiled as she sat across from Maribelle.


    ¡°I was really surprised that you were Maribelle Edenbert. I wanted to meet you once, but I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡±


    ¡°Did you want to meet me?¡±


    At Maribelle¡¯s question, Innis paused for about a second.


    ¡®You lost the topic.¡¯


    A while ago, she mentioned ¡°this kind of meeting¡± on purpose. She tried to gain a relative advantage by recounting the fact that Maribelle Bell had spilled alcohol on her clothes, but Maribelle instead twisted the subject through a counter-question.


    Still, well, this is nothing. Innis smiled loosely, changing her expression and clasping her chin.


    ¡°Yes. I wonder if there was a scandal between you and my one and only nephew.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though I¡¯m from Edenbert.¡±


    Innis was going to be sarcastic about how a scandal between ¡®cousins¡¯ broke out. Innis continued her sarcastic jeers. If Maribelle responds sarcastically here, she¡¯d be falling into Innis¡¯ trap.


    ¡°¡ªI was curious about what aspect of him you liked more than Edenbert. I¡¯m talking about this because I¡¯m his aunt, but I don¡¯t see much about him.¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat do you mean there¡¯s not much to see about the Emperor of a country?¡±


    ¡°Is there any power strong enough to support him? All of his close associates are worm-eaten acorns, and he¡¯s trying to reject this aunt too, he¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    Maribelle became confused. Not because of Innis¡¯ remarks that there is little to Ethelred, but because of the part about his aides.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s close aides capable?¡±


    Maribelle took the bait. Innis rejoiced inside. At first, she was a little pushed back, but in the end, it is the person with more information who wins in this kind of conversation.


    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re talented people. It¡¯s just that my nephew is the worst.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maribelle. You didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Innis covered her lips with a startled expression. A smile she couldn¡¯t hide faded under her hand.


    ¡°Have you never heard of what rumors they carry around?¡±


    Have you ever heard of how Ethelred ruined them and put them in his hands?


    ******


    Azil ran away from the party twice. The first time he ran from the Young Ladies around him, the second time from the anxiety that gripped his heart.


    A while ago, when everyone was focused on the Emperor¡¯s dance, there was a person who couldn¡¯t breathe. Among those who praised both the man and woman for their perfect dance without mistakes, he was busy chasing the silver afterimage in his head.


    Azil felt like he was possessed.


    ¡®Sir Irgeil, isn¡¯t that dress really pretty? How would you feel if I wore it?¡¯


    ¡®¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Sir Irgeil, are you listening to me?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even have the time to answer the lady who was bothering him. He just played and replayed that look a little while ago¡ª.


    Oh, how wonderful it would be if memories could be turned into music boxes. Then he would rotate it until the plate wears out¡ª.


    ¡®Sir Irgeil, your face is red. Are you not feeling well?¡¯


    ¡®¡ªIt¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little hot.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I think I turned the heating on. I guess I¡¯m hot too. Why don¡¯t we go outside together?¡¯


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to go out.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, let¡¯s go together¡ª Sir Irgeil?¡¯


    Azil walked absurdly away from the whining lady. He couldn¡¯t help it because he didn¡¯t have the spirit to respond kindly at the moment. Kindness is also a luxury that even those who can afford to do so don¡¯t perform all the time.


    He needs to get some cold air. With that in mind, Azil went outside.


    He had to get rid of these nonsensical thoughts somehow. He couldn¡¯t leave the party in advance today, so if he couldn¡¯t steady his mind, he would be the one who had to pay for it.


    But today, it seems that God was not on Azil¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡ªLady?¡±


    After all, it was an incredible coincidence to find Maribelle walking somewhere with a familiar middle-aged blonde woman as soon as he came out.

 Chapter 36

    Azil frowned. He already knew that Innis would approach Maribelle at today¡¯s party.


    No, it was so natural and expected that it would have been strange if Innis had not approached her. Because Ethelred was aiming for that from the beginning.


    However, it was a different story for Maribelle to leave the party hall with Innis.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Azil was lost in thought.


    No matter what happened, Maribelle wasn¡¯t so weak that she couldn¡¯t break free from Innis¡¯s evil hand. (?? = evil hands. Evil hand in here means trick or foul.)


    Innis would be unable to kidnap one of the figures who drew the most attention in the Imperial Palace so openly.


    Therefore, if he thinks about it rationally, there¡¯s no reason for him to be worried about her by watching her back so carefully.


    However, when he saw Innis going somewhere with Maribelle, a chill climbed up his spine. Words that he couldn¡¯t get out of his mouth choked his throat and caught his breath.


    Lady. Don¡¯t go. It might be dangerous.


    Then how will you answer? Will you ask why I¡¯m bothering you while you frown? Well, at least, as he expected, Maribelle wasn¡¯t visibly upset. In a calm voice she will answer like this: ¡°You worry too much, Sir Azil.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Eventually, Azil turned around and entered the party hall as soon as Maribelle and Innis turned the corner. There was nothing he could do about having to maintain appearances even with his worries. He is just doing what he has to do.


    The reason Ethelred required all his aides attend the party was not just to diffuse the attention received but also to observe the movements of Maribelle and inform Ethelred. It was their second task.


    Azil, who entered the party hall, visited Ethelred, who was surrounded by people just like him, and delivered a quiet message.


    ¡°The Lady went to the royal lounge with Marchioness Rhodein.¡±


    *****


    After Azil delivered the news, Ethelred felt somewhat complicated.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to make you follow Innis to dig for information.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t because he was concerned about Maribelle¡¯s safety that he was being so complicated. She will be safe. That¡¯s what he judged based on how Innis normally behaved and operated.


    Innis looked sophisticated, but she had an unexpectedly naive aspect. To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t have much sense.


    She¡¯d always kept her nose up, so why should she be wary of others? It wasn¡¯t that Innis had a stupid brain or a lack of communication skills, but she couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere. That was the cause of her defeat.


    ¡®If she tried to bring Maribelle to a quiet place, there would be two reasons.¡¯


    It could be to inform her of Ethelred¡¯s dismissal or to embrace her. Perhaps it¡¯s both.


    That was the reason he felt complicated.


    ¡®Especially because I don¡¯t want to let you know that much¡ª¡¯


    Although he hates to admit it, Innis was one of his enemies who had known him the longest. Ethelred¡¯s past failures that she can use against him are too many to even dare to guess.


    It would be nice if his aunt picked a silly topic and talked only about that instead.


    He hoped so, but there was nothing he could do to stop his curiosity or the meeting.


    Perhaps his dilemma was revealed on the outside, a Young Lady, who was originally laughing turned her head at the sound of the noise next to her. The hazelnut-colored hair and rust-colored eyes were not very noticeable on their own, but she was a person who stood out for her natural loveliness with a round puppy-like face.


    She whispered softly, wiping away the tears that formed slightly from laughing with her fingertips.


    ¡°Your Majesty. That person speaks really well.¡±


    Is Lariette Ellua her name? Ethelred tried to recall his memories. She was also a candidate for empress, supported by southern aristocrats. He remembered being surprised by how simple she was.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s taste.¡±


    He was surprised because she was quick-witted.


    Lariette pushed both corners of her mouth and looked up. She had essentially said he had a stern expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that Ethelred realized he¡¯d rarely been able to control his facial expressions.


    ¡°This.¡±


    Ethelred smiled mischievously and pressed the corner of his lips with one hand, much like Lariette had done earlier. His slanted gaze met Lariettes green eyes before looking away.


    It was kind of a token of gratitude.


    Turning his head again, with a faint smile on his face, Ethelred opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not my taste, but other people like it, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty should be pleased. Your Majesty is the leader of this party, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I wish I had only one person to fill my heart. Ethelred looked at the people who were chatting to others with interest in their eyes.


    If Maribelle had been standing next to him, she would have asked, ¡®Can¡¯t we go outside?¡¯ She would lower her voice as much as possible in case she is caught by someone, just like a child who sneaks out of their room at night without their parents knowing.


    ¡®Even if I try not to think about her, I keep thinking about her.¡¯


    Ethelred eventually frowned again.


    It¡¯s been a while since he couldn¡¯t hear Maribelle anywhere in his vicinity. He thought everything was fine until Azil passed on a message.


    At this point, this is also serious.


    Eventually, Ethelred turned his body.


    ¡°Kir, nevermind. Jaylin, come here.¡±


    Jaylin turned her head as she emptied her glass while making a loud noise. Her eyes sparkled, in contrast to her face, which was flush from drinking alcohol.


    ¡°Did you call me, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°¡ªDidn¡¯t I tell you not to drink alcohol?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping my head, so please have faith!¡±


    In response to Jaylin¡¯s confident attitude, Ethelred was at a loss for words. Yeah, Jaylin doesn¡¯t get drunk after drinking this much anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside for a while, so keep your wits. Young Lady Ellua, I apologize for leaving first.¡±


    These were absurd words, but Ethelred didn¡¯t even have time to care about them. He spewed his words out like vomit, and immediately began to head outside.


    Standing in the spot where Ethelred had been standing a while ago, Jaylin scratched the back of her head.


    ¡°Hmm, I see he has some urgent business. Don¡¯t be too offended. I¡¯ll keep his seat and he¡¯ll be back soon¡ªLady? Where are you going?¡±


    Leaving behind Jaylin¡¯s question, Lariette began to chase after Ethelred as if possessed.


    *****


    On the other hand, Maribelle was in a confused state rather than feeling any impending danger.


    Rumor? About the Imperial Palace personnel?


    She can¡¯t be sure she knows it very well, but she did know a few things about Ethelred and his aides. For example, something like this?


    ¡°Are you saying that His Majesty may have assassinated the late Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I thought it would be hard not to know the rumor.¡±


    Innis smiled bitterly, then raised her chin with her index finger.


    ¡°My brother wanted to revive Pheopil a little more. You know that we only fought a few wars of conquest during the late Emperor¡¯s time. Then he ended up being murdered.¡±


    Maribelle knew what she¡¯d say next, in the battle where the late Emperor went out as a commander and was killed, Jaylin Mard was the deputy commander.


    It¡¯s suspicious, but given that only the battalions under Jaylin returned alive from the war in which the Emperor was killed and defeated, it¡¯s not difficult to see how awful the rumors were at the time.


    ¡ªTo be honest, Maribelle also believed that this rumor was true.


    ¡°If the rumor is true, Ethelred had his father killed by a subordinate. He didn¡¯t kill him, but he got his subordinate¡¯s hands dirty. Because I don¡¯t want to believe it, I¡¯m denying it¡ª¡±


    Innis¡¯ relaxed gaze reached Maribelle. As if searching the other person for something, she scanned her face thoroughly and asked.


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°¡ªThere must be a reason why the rumor spread.¡±


    Huh? Innis closed her lips as if this were unexpected and looked at Maribelle. With her eyes down, Maribelle spoke once again.


    This was an opportunity. An opportunity to open up a little more of that disguised heart and see what was really inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m too different from other people. The Imperial Palace is a place where people die or get hurt every day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ Wasn¡¯t it scary?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do even if I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Maribelle raised her head slowly. She firmly closed her shaking eyelids, then opened them, then lowered them halfway down again.


    ¡°Because I have no power.¡±


    ¡°Of course, can a noble Young Lady go against the Emperor?¡±


    Innis completely stopped the clumsy formal speech. As her formalness disappeared, her boundaries would also disappear.


    ¡°I called you today to talk about Ethelred, but this time, there was someone from the southern side who was nominated as a candidate for Empress. I wondered if you, with a little experience, could help.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t mean to step on me.¡¯


    She would have planned to win over her first and throw her away when she was used up. Wherever she goes, when hunting is over, the hunting dogs are eaten.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Count Ellua¡¯s Young Lady. I think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to get along with a gentle person.¡±


    ¡°If you help her¡ª. Am I getting kicked out of the palace now?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. Unless Ethelred throws you out.¡±


    ¡°Then how?¡±


    ¡°A hunting party is planned to be held in the Mireon Forest after the full moon. It will be hosted by my son, Marquis Rhodein, and an invitation will go to the imperial family. If you attend it, you¡¯ll be able to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡ª¡±


    Mireon Forest. Hunting party. She asked for something big but she didn¡¯t expect to get it so soon. Maribelle lowered her gaze and exclaimed inwardly.


    That also meant that it was time to quit this clumsy play.


    ¡°By the way, there is something I haven¡¯t told you before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is the one who is criticized for killing your brother and ascending to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if His Majesty really told Dame Mard to assassinate His Majesty the Emperor¡ª¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s gaze, which had been lowered, came up and faced Innis.


    ¡°I figured it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I added a little more immorality to it. What would happen if we tipped the balance of the power scale?¡± (I¡¯m not sure about this.;;)


    ¡°What?¡±


    Innis¡¯ eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°What does that mean, Maribelle? Don¡¯t you know why I brought that up? I¡¯m worried about you, not Ethelred. Don¡¯t think you won¡¯t be used as a tool just because you¡¯re you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s presumptuous, Marchioness.¡±


    Maribelle smiled leisurely. Just like the woman in front of her had done a while ago.


    ¡°Have you never thought that I, in front of Marchioness, was already His Majesty¡¯s tool?¡±


    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±


    ¡°As you may already know, His Majesty¡¯s aides aren¡¯t those who claim to be tools. You¡¯re very concerned about that though, thank you for your concern.¡±


    It was an obvious provocation. Innis had already lost her composure. Maribelle smiled happily as she looked at her opponent, who had lost just a moment ago. Of course, she only smiled on the inside.


    ¡°The tools are bound to be thrown away when they¡¯re used up. At least it¡¯s my job to find a place where I can be of use for longer.¡±


    I will not stand on your side, as it is obvious that you will use me once and throw me away. This is what was meant to be conveyed.


    It wasn¡¯t like Innis couldn¡¯t understand these words. The cushion on the sofa was crumpled in her hands.


    ¡°I offered my hand so you wouldn¡¯t have to live as a tool¡ª Are you saying you¡¯re going to turn your back on me? Maribelle Edenbert?¡±


    Is this her hand? Maribelle glanced at the fingertips of Innis, who seemed to have reached the peak of her patience.


    It would be nice to move on easily here, but since it¡¯s like this¡ª.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s just pour it all out. Maribelle sneered briefly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Marchioness really see me as a tool?¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    Innis¡¯s face turned red at once. With a face that must have broken the string of patience left, she jumped up.


    ¡°Now, you¡ª!¡±


    At the same time, the door swung open.

 Chapter 37

    The person who opened the door came in,


    ¡®Who is it¡ª?¡¯


    It was someone she didn¡¯t know.


    A tall man with silver hair and blue eyes covered in ash. He was the type of person that radiates a calm yet elegant atmosphere, like a priest seen in a temple.


    If it had been up to Maribelle, her appreciation would have stopped at just that level, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the man.


    ¡®Is he someone I know?¡¯


    Why? Because she was quite familiar with his appearance.


    Regardless of how much dust had gathered in her memory from the two lives she had lived, it was the first time she had felt a vague familiarity rather than completely forgetting them.


    But no matter how much she looked back at her memories, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡®When it comes to silver hair, I can only think of Bie Unnie¡ª. I think they kind of look alike¡ª.¡¯ (?? = Sister. To call a woman older than her.)


    Maribelle shook her head after a few moments. Ehhhh, that Unnie is close to her age, so she can¡¯t have a son this big. She was an only child, after all.


    So who is that man?


    The question was quickly solved. This is because Innis, who was about to hit Maribelle with more scathing words right away, immediately became gentle.


    ¡°Xavier? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard someone spilled a drink on my mother¡¯s dress at the party, so I came here.¡±


    That person is Xavier? Xavier Rhodein? Marquis Rhodein?


    While Maribelle was stunned and dazed, Xavier¡¯s long gaze moved towards Maribelle after he had kindly responded to Innis.


    ¡°¡ªBut it seems that there were other guests besides me.¡±


    Maribelle¡¯s fingertips flinched unconsciously as his eyes met hers. She¡¯s not sure if it was because she was nervous or because she was just surprised, but she could feel the tingling in his delicate and persistent gaze.


    In the end, Maribelle opened her mouth first to naturally avoid the gaze.


    ¡°This is my first time meeting you. I¡¯m Maribelle Edenbert.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? My name is Xavier Rhodein.¡±


    Is that so? Because it wasn¡¯t the answer she expected, Maribelle¡¯s smile faded for a moment. Fortunately, the other two people in her room are not interested in her.


    ¡®Is that so? What do you mean?¡¯


    While Maribelle was confused and rolling in her mind, the two were talking calmly, as if she were a borrowed sack of grain.


    ¡°Mother. It¡¯s very late. Is it okay if we don¡¯t go back to the party?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back in a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to refer to mother.¡±


    Innis¡¯ gaze turned to Maribelle, and then immediately returned to her son.


    ¡°Did you mean¡ª Miss Maribelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yes? Maribelle, who had just escaped from her thoughts, blinked quickly. Maribelle wasn¡¯t the only one who heard Innis¡¯ voice trembling slightly a few moments earlier, but the person who instigated it was calm.


    Xavier glanced and smiled, making eye contact with Maribelle.


    ¡°Young Lady Edenbert. Isn¡¯t it time to go back?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No¡ªYes.¡±


    His words plainly meant to stop and leave, to the point when she thought he was rude, but Maribelle had no reason to refuse. Her business with Innis had ended just in time.


    She doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s helping or kicking her out. But Maribelle rose up from her seat, thinking the whole situation was confusing.


    ¡°I had a great time talking to you, Marchioness Rhodein. As the Marquis said, the time seems to be a little late, so I will¡ª.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Miss Maribelle. You may rest here, Mother.¡±


    Huh? What else is this? Without even having time to manage her expression, Maribelle looked at him with a bewildered look, but he only had a shameless expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to walk alone at night.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this the safest Imperial Palace in the world?


    ¡°Thank you for your words, but I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go together. I have to show my face at the party anyway.¡±


    Lies. Maribelle frowned inwardly.


    ¡®Are you saying you need time to be alone with me right now?¡¯


    It looks like that but what¡¯s the reason?


    Maribelle stared for a moment, then gave up. When she looked at the situation, she felt uncomfortable refusing for some reason, and above all, it is better to appear on good terms than to avoid people in public.


    ¡°¡ªI understand.¡±


    She just worried about something.


    ¡®Even though I expected Innis Rhodein to approach me, Xavier was unexpected.¡¯


    Is this fine?


    Maribelle pondered for a moment, then got up.


    ¡°See you next time, Marchioness. Shall we, Sir Xavier?¡±


    There must be something going on.


    *****


    The two crossed the corridors of the Imperial Palace. Among them, the shorter one opened their mouth.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s be honest, Marquis Rhodein.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why did you need time with me?¡±


    Xavier, who was one step ahead, turned half way around and looked at her. He was always an discomforting person to her, so Maribelle frowned a little without realizing it.


    Seeing this, Xavier smiled slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad if you¡¯re so wary like that.¡±


    ¡°¡ªThe one who isn¡¯t wary of strangers is foolish.¡±


    That¡¯s what she said, but Maribelle¡¯s ears were somewhat red. It was very rare for her to be swept like a fallen leaf in front of the wind and be forced along someone else¡¯s flow like that. So she felt quite embarrassed.


    Additionally it felt strangely familiar everytime they made eye contact, so it was even more uncomfortable for her.


    ¡®Why do I keep thinking of Bie Unnie?¡¯


    Maribelle closed her eyes and opened them again.


    When she was young, there was a child who often went to work with her parents. A girl who Maribelle only remembered by the nickname Bie, short for Biera, and for having brilliant silver hair.


    Perhaps her parents were guests of Uncle Lorenz. Because Biera always said her parents were in the drawing room.


    Bie often went out with Maribelle without others knowing, and silently lent her sleeves to Maribelle when no one else allowed her to grieve her parents.


    For some reason, Bie didn¡¯t come back to the mansion after Maribelle turned ten, and she hadn¡¯t seen her since then. Outside of Pepper, Bie was someone Maribelle longed to reunite with the most.


    It is strange that Bie Unnie keeps overlapping with the man in front of her.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably because of the silver hair.¡¯


    Let¡¯s not think about useless things. While Maribelle tried to hold onto her confused thoughts, Xavier opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Actually, there is no particular reason why I wanted to be with you. My mother was with a person I wanted to meet, so I wanted to help you and satisfy my greed¡­Can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t.¡±


    Why am I so popular? Maribelle nodded her head with frustration.


    ¡°In fact, everyone, not just me and my mother, will want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Because of my scandal?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re attractive. Did you really think I have business that requires stopping by a party?¡±


    Of course, she thought it was a lie, but now this is a little¡ª.


    Maribelle¡¯s feet stopped for a moment, then started to move again a beat later. Xavier¡¯s laughter was heard in front of her.


    ¡°Your ears are red, Miss Maribelle.¡±


    ¡°My ears turn red when I hear groundless compliments.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true. Anyone who saw you on the floor would have wanted to talk to you.¡±


    His jokes are just too much. Maribelle was now starting to regard Xavier¡¯s words as nonsense.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because everyone is timid. They¡¯re idiots just like a child who plays bad pranks on the person they like. They can¡¯t express their interest.¡±


    ¡°To those who like to gossip, a child is a cute metaphor.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not a compliment.¡±


    Xavier smiled, turned his head and said, looking toward Maribelle.


    ¡°In conclusion, we¡¯re from the same family, but we don¡¯t have much interaction. I¡¯m happy to meet you like this.¡±


    ¡°Should I give you back the answer that I¡¯m also happy?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Xavier looked down at Maribelle and gave a bittersweet smile, and said.


    ¡°But, I wanted you to remember a little bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    What is he doing right now?


    Maribelle¡¯s face turned blue at once. This is because a ridiculous thought suddenly passed through her mind.


    About the possibility that Bie Unnie and the man in front of her are the same person.


    Ey, it can¡¯t be¡ªThere¡¯s no way¡ª.


    She said no with her head, but her mouth was dry. Maribelle, nervous enough to tremble, held her fan tightly and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡ªYour Majesty.¡±


    A voice intervened between the two.


    Your Majesty? The strength in her hand holding the fan released. Her body, which suddenly relaxed, even staggered a little.


    The feeling of wanting to sink through the floor due to tension and anxiety overwhelmed her in an instant, and Maribelle¡¯s two cheeks beautifully colored.


    She may not have noticed the change herself, but a person watching from the side might, it looks a little¡ª.


    ¡°I think I should get going. I¡¯ll see you next time, Marquis Rhodein.¡±


    ¡ªLike it¡¯s going to get complicated.


    ¡°Good bye.¡±


    Xavier stayed there for a while, replying normally as if she wasn¡¯t holding her skirt and running away from him.


    He stayed there to the point where someone came to pick him up, blaming him for loitering insensibly.


    The man who came across the garden with the sound of rustling grass took off the robe he had worn over his head.


    ¡°Xavier. What are you doing here? As if you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness.¡±


    Xavier, who turned to the man who rebuked him, smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I was soaking in the essence of this place since I haven¡¯t been here in a while, so stop.¡±


    ¡°Essence?¡±


    The man questioned him and looked around the front yard of the palace. Soon, a sullen smile crept across his lips.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel nostalgic when I¡¯m here, too. I feel unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°You have to get used to it, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to get used to it. We¡¯ll see each other every day soon.¡±


    The man who responded with a smile turned to leave first.


    ¡°Come on. Uncle is waiting for you. This time, I heard that you have been given a crossbow, shouldn¡¯t we check it out?¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, right.¡± The man answered and put his robe back on. The moonlight that penetrated through the fabric shone gold.


    Xavier looked at the road where Maribelle had disappeared a while ago, and then began to take the path that was left.